It's me again, Jendra, with a brand new story to tell.  First however, I
have to get the standard disclaimers out of the way.  So let's start:

Standard disclaimer #1  I did not create most of these characters.
Serena, Reenie, Darien, Amy, Raye, Mina, Lita, and a number of others
are owned by Naoko Takeuchi, DiC, and assorted others.  Travis, Jake,
and assorted others were created by me.  I don't mind if you use them, I
consider it a compliment, just ask me first please.

Standard disclaimer #2  As before, first names are North American, last
names and royal names are Japanese (just because I like them better).

Standard disclaimer #3  This is not my first fanfic.  Universal was my
first fanfic.  This is a sequel to Universal and it's a really good idea
to have read that one first.  This plot line doesn't have much to do
with Universal, but the characters (and a certain thing they found out
how to do) do have a lot to do with this one.

Standard disclaimer #4  I love getting E-mail.  I love hearing what you
think about my story.  Please, please E-mail me, with any comments, even
criticism.  I want to know people are reading (besides those who already
write, thanks guys)  The address is Jendra@aol.com

Rating: PG



Sailor Moon Universal B
Prologue:  A Little Rabbit's Tale


A small pink haired girl slept peacefully beneath a cover of rabbits and
moons.  A small gray kitten was curled up on her chest.  The little girl
woke slowly and stretched.  Still half asleep and with her eyes closed,
she absently petted the complaining kitten.

"Serena!  Wake up!" a voice called from elsewhere in the house.

"Serena?" she whispered, her eyes flying open.  "Am I back in the..."
her voice trailed off as she finally got a look at the room she was in.

At first glance it looked like Serena's room, but a closer glance
revealed differences.  The furniture seemed smaller than it should have
been.  The alarm clock wasn't the new one Serena had received for her
birthday.  Instead, it was a digital clock shaped like a star.  There
were more dolls than she remembered, and she was holding one in her
arms.

She looked closely at the exquisitely made doll.  Its face and hands
were porcelain, but its body was huggably soft.  Its wavy brown hair
felt real, and it was dressed in a beautiful red gown.  *She's
beautiful!  Maybe Mommy gave her to me.  But why don't I remember?*
Still holding it, she continued looking around the room as her mind went
back to the night before.

                            {{{{{{{{{{{{{{

Reenie and Diana raced down the stairs with Luna Ball close behind her.
"Mommy, Daddy!  You're home!"

"Yes, sweetheart," King Endymion smiled down at her.  "We said we'd try
to make it today, didn't we?"

"And," Neo-Queen Serenity said, picking Reenie up, "Everything is fixed,
so we shouldn't have to leave for at least another two weeks."

"Does that mean you can take me to the park tomorrow?" Reenie asked
happily.

"Little one," Serenity answered, "Tomorrow we'll spend the whole day
with you, okay?  I know how much you've missed us, and I'm very proud of
how well you handled it."

"And now Small Lady," Endymion said, taking her out of her mother's arms
and carrying her upstairs, "It's time for you to go to bed.  Tomorrow,
we're all yours, so you need to be well rested, okay?"

"Okay Daddy," Reenie answered as she yawned.  She'd stayed up past her
bed time in the hopes they would be home like they had promised.

Endymion carried her up to her room, with Serenity following closely on
his heels.

"Good night, Reenie," Serenity whispered, bending down to kiss her
cheek.

"Good night, Mommy.  Good night, Daddy.  Love you," she murmured.  "I'm
glad you're back."

"Good night, sweet dreams," her father said.  "We'll see you in the
morning."

                         }}}}}}}}}}}}}

Reenie frowned and looked around again.  She went over her memories a
second time.  Nowhere was there any mention of her taking a trip to the
past.  She didn't remember being woken up in the middle of the night and
being sent into the past and found it hard to believe it had happened
without her knowing.

It was when her eyes reached the pictures on the dresser that she
realized there was something seriously wrong.  There should have been
pictures of Serena with her family, Serena with Darien and Reenie, and
pictures of Serena with the Scouts.  Instead the dresser held pictures
of Reenie with two adults she didn't know.

Reenie stood up slowly and walked forward in a daze.  Her eyes moved
from one picture to another.  All of them held a person who was
obviously her, at different ages.  Yet nowhere did she see any sign of
her parents.

The kitten was sitting up and staring worriedly at her mistress.

"What's going on, Diana?" Reenie asked in a panicked voice.  "Where are
we? When are we?  And where are my parents?"

Diana looked even more worried but didn't answer.

Reenie didn't notice.  She had walked over to the window and was staring
out with the same intensity she had stared at the pictures.  It was
Tokyo.  There was no doubt about that.  Tokyo Tower still thrust upward
against the skyline.  However, little else seemed familiar.  The
buildings seemed taller, and strangely shaped and some were broken.
Also, the perspective was different than what she was used to.

A young woman with wavy brown hair came into the room.  "Serena?" she
asked impatiently, "Why aren't you dressed?  You're going to be late for
school."

Reenie gasped and spun around, staring at the woman from the photos.
And, she now realized, she looked like the doll as well.

"What's the matter, dear?" the woman asked, concerned.

"Who are you?" Reenie asked in a trembling voice.

"What are you talking about?  I'm your mother of course," the young
woman said worriedly, walking towards the child.

Reenie tried to back up, but found herself trapped.  Her head was
swinging jerkily as she denied the statement she had just heard.  "No
you're not!"

"Serena," she began.

"Don't call me that!" Reenie's voice had gained confidence, "My name is
Reenie!  What have you done with my parents?"

A young man, slightly familiar from more than the pictures came in.
"Come on, sport, you're going to be late for school if you don't hurry
up," he said teasingly before he felt the tension in the air.  "Is
something the matter?"

"I think Serena's sick, Sammy!" the young woman said, "Or maybe she just
had a bad dream, yes, that's it, isn't it sweetheart?  You had a bad
dream where we weren't your parents."

Reenie was staring at the young man.  The name he had been called
brought memories of a young kid that loved to tease her, and join with
her in teasing Serena.  She continued staring at him until the face
clicked.  It was an older version of her uncle, whom she had last seen
when he was ten.

"Come on kiddo," Sammy said heartily, "you know us, you're just playing
a game, aren't you?"

Reenie nodded slowly, "I know you," she whispered.  Sammy and the woman
smiled brightly.  She continued, "But I don't know her, and I don't know
why you're calling me Serena, or why you're saying you're my parents."
The smiles were gone.

Sammy answered patiently, "We call you Serena, because that's your name,
Serena Usagi Tsukino.  And we say we're you're parents, because we are."

Reenie shook her head again.  "Serena Usagi Tsukino is my mommy, I'm
Serena Usagi Chiba.  My daddy's Darien Chiba, and you're my uncle.  Now,
where are my parents?!" Reenie had started out calmly but was now almost
shouting.  She was very worried by what was going on.  If the people
pretending to be her parents had been strangers, she would have thought
it a trick by the Negaverse, or someone else who wanted a pawn against
her parents.  But this was her uncle, Sammy, and he wouldn't do that to
her.

Sammy looked very surprised, and hissed at his wife, "Mika, did you tell
her?"

She shook her head slightly.

Sammy's wife grabbed him by the arm and pulled him out into the hallway.

Reenie turned and looked at the room once more.  Her eyes fell on Diana,
who was still sitting on the bed, not seeming to have moved since Reenie
got up. "Do you know anything about this Diana?"

Diana just sat there.

"Diana, answer me," Reenie demanded.

"Meow," Diana answered.

"That is not funny, Diana!  I'm not in the mood for jokes right now,"
Reenie snapped, turning away.  Her voice cracked as it seemed even Diana
was turning against her.  She struggled to control her tears.

"Why won't you talk to me, Diana?  Are you as messed up as the rest of
this?"  She suddenly heard a small voice behind her, and a single tear
of relief trickled down her cheek.

"How did you know I could talk?" Diana asked very quietly.  Her young
voice showed the same worry that Sammy and his wife had shown.

"I've always known you could talk," Reenie answered. "Why would you hide
it?  And where are `your' parents?  Where are Luna and Artemis?"

"No one was supposed to know," Diana said, still quietly, "It was one of
the last things Mama told me, that no one should know, not even you."

Reenie froze, "Last things?" she whispered.

"Mm-hmm," Diana mewed softly, "They left years ago, I don't know exactly
why.  I was too young.  I had to stay here."

"Because you were so young?" Reenie asked as she picked the kitten up.

"And because I was your guardian," Diana said, snuggling into Reenie's
embrace.

"What's going on, Diana?  Why do Sammy and... and... what's her name...
say they're my parents?" Reenie asked in a trembling voice.

"I thought they were," Diana answered.  "You were living with them when
I came, and that was years ago.  And her name is Mika."

"Mika... Mika?  I know that name," Reenie mused.  She suddenly looked
down at the doll she was still absently holding.  "Of course!  Mika was
that friend of Sammy's who won an award for the dolls she made.  Did she
make this one?"

"Yes, she made it for your third birthday.  You call her Mi'a Doll,
because you couldn't pronounce Mika.  You take her with you everywhere,
even places you don't take me," Diana answered, "But why am I telling
you this, you should know."

"But I don't know, Diana, because this isn't the way I lived!  I lived
with my parents from the moment I was born.  And you and your parents
lived with us too."  Reenie sounded like she was about to burst into
tears, "I want it to go back to normal.  I want to go home," she ended
in a whisper.

She tried to think of a new topic.  "Mi'a Doll, huh?  Looks like I have
the same way of naming things, Mi'a Doll and Luna Ball."  She looked
around, "I guess Luna Ball's not here either, hmm?"

"What's Luna Ball?" Diana asked.  "Any relation to Luna?"

"Luna Ball was one of my toys, though it was much more than a toy. It
could do anything I wanted it to.  And its face looked like Luna's.  It
even had the crescent moon," she finished, tracing the moon on Diana's
forehead.

Reenie was still sitting on the bed, stroking the kitten and holding the
doll, when Sammy, Mika, and another woman entered the room.

"Now, Serena," the other woman asked kindly, "What is this about you
having a bad dream?"

Reenie shook herself, and tried to stop staring at the woman, in her
thirties, with shoulder length blue hair.  Reenie whispered, half to
herself, "What has happened?"

"What do you mean, Serena?" Amy asked, "Oh, I'm sorry, you wish to be
called Reenie now, correct?"

Reenie just stared at Amy for a long moment, "Maybe you can explain it
to me, Amy," she finally said.

"I'll certainly try," Amy agreed.

Reenie got up and started pacing.  "My name is Serena Usagi Serenity
Chiba, but I'm usually called either Reenie or Small Lady. I am the
daughter of Neo-Queen Serenity of the Moon, and King Endymion of Earth."
She had been watching Amy's face closely and saw her shock at those two
names.  "I am also niece and heir to King Tranquillity of the Sun."  She
looked at Sammy and Mika and realized they thought she was talking about
a dream she had had.  Amy still looked shocked at those names coming
from a person who should have had no way of knowing they could exist.

Reenie continued, "I was born in the year 2989 in Crystal Tokyo.  My
parents, with the help of the Sailor Scouts, ruled there."

Sammy jerked at those words and broke in, "How did you know about them?
It's forbidden to speak of them," he hissed.

"Forbidden?" Reenie asked in disbelief, "What do you mean `forbidden'?
Why can't I talk about Sailor Venus, who's head of PR?  What is that
anyway?" she asked in an aside.  "And she's leader of the Scouts when
Mommy and Daddy are busy.  Or Sailor Mars, Head of Palace Security and
in... in... um... I can't remember the word, she's head of the spies.
Of course she's not in charge of Sailor Jupiter, our personal bodyguard
and Head of the Royal Guard.  Sailor Mercury is head of the entire
hospital and school system of Crystal Tokyo, one of the things that
makes it such a.. a.. shoot, I can't remember that word either, it
starts with a U."

"Utopia?" Amy asked absently, still trying to absorb what she had heard.

"Yeah, that's right, Utopia.  And then there's..." but she was
interrupted by a loud knocking at the front door.

Reenie and Mika screamed as the front door was suddenly broken in and
heavy footsteps marched towards the room.

The door crashed open to reveal a large man with dark red hair, the
color of blood, and dressed in a gray uniform.  With him, he had a tall
black youma.  He stared around at the four people standing in the room.

"You have been overheard speaking words forbidden by our great leader.
That is treason.  Release the one who spoke them to our justice, or you
will all suffer the punishment."  His voice was unemotional, and all the
more chilling for that.

"It was that one, Lord," the youma spoke quietly, pointing to Reenie.

The human-looking one shot a glare at the youma, he had wanted to make
them tell him.  It was always more fun forcing one to tell upon another.
He looked at the little pink haired one who was staring at him and
realized how young she was.  He smiled, this could be fun after all.

"So, the child!  She must have been taught, who taught her?"

"We do not know, Great Lord," Sammy said immediately, bowing.

"I don't believe you," the man said chillingly.  "I think `you' taught
her to speak treason.  Kill him," he said to the youma.

Without any more warning than that, the youma raised his arm and shot
Sammy through the heart as the others looked on in disbelief.

"NNNNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!" screamed Mika and Reenie as they saw
him fall.  Reenie dropped the doll in disbelief.  The three women rushed
to his side, Amy trying to find a pulse as Mika held him to her and
Reenie wailed.

"Well?" asked the blood haired man, "Are you going to tell me who taught
you?"

No one was paying attention, especially Reenie, too caught up in grief
to even hear.  Although she had not known Sammy for long at this age,
she still had fond memories of him before, and could not bear the
thought that he was dead because of her.  She wailed louder.

The blood haired man laughed, he loved doing this to humans.  "You
know," he said to the youma, "I don't think he taught her.  But if it
wasn't her father, it must have been her mother, kill her too."

Even if the women had been listening, they wouldn't have had any time to
respond between the time he gave the order, and the time the youma
carried it out.  The first they knew about it was when they saw the beam
go past them and enter Mika.  She fell, still holding Sammy, not letting
him go, even in death.

Reenie screamed, and her red eyes flared.  As the fear, grief, rage, and
guilt combined within her, she managed something that had not happened
in the past two years.  Her moonbeam appeared once more.  As the white
power surrounded her, Reenie threw herself at the youma.  Never before
had she used the moonbeam like this, but she was determined to punish
them for what they had done.  For one desperate minute, she wished she
had the ability to become Sailor Crescent Moon or Sailor Universe on her
own.  Then she threw the thought away and concentrated on making sure
that the youma did not dodge.

The youma didn't.  Whether he was too surprised at the power, shocked
that someone attacked him, or whether she was just too fast didn't
matter.

Reenie exulted as she saw the moonbeam's power turn the youma into dust
before her.  However, the exultation caused much of the rage and fear to
drain away.  As it did, the moonbeam flickered and was extinguished.

The blood haired man was on the verge of running for reinforcements when
he saw the power leave the little girl.  With a gloating laugh, he
grabbed her.

"You think you can kill a youma and get away with it?" he asked.  "The
Master will be very glad to get a prize like you."

Amy had been watching all of this with wide eyes.  She saw him grab the
daughter of her best friend, whom she had sworn to guard.  And like
Reenie before her, she found she had the ability to do something about
it.

The gray uniformed man suddenly yelled and let go of the little girl, as
a gray blur used teeth and claws to tear into his hand.  He threw Diana
off of him and into the wall, and turned back to see the blue haired
doctor rushing towards him.  She threw a vial of something into his
face, and he screamed as it hit his eyes.  She grabbed Reenie, who had
picked up Diana, and dragged them out of the room.

Reenie stopped suddenly.  "Wait!" she cried.  Before Amy could respond,
Reenie tore her hand free and ran back into the room, past the blinded
man, and picked up the doll.  Although she had not really known Mika,
she suddenly could not bear to be without the doll that Mika had
obviously poured so much love into.  She ran back out to where Amy was
waiting, and they set off again.

As they ran out of the broken front door, the youma who had been left
there saw them and attacked.  Amy managed to dodge, so that the beam
only hit her in the side, instead of straight on.  The youma moved into
position to shoot again when it heard the Lord's voice screaming for it
from inside the house.  Without a backward look, it turned and went
inside.

Amy dragged Reenie even farther away, until she couldn't go any farther.
She could feel the wound draining her life away, and finally pulled
Reenie into the shadows of a hedge.

"Serena," she panted, "I don't know what exactly is going on, but I
think that something in the past must have changed, so that you have a
different future than you should.  I think, in time, you will get
memories of your past in this time to match what they should be.  Why
you remember the other future, I don't know.  I'm not going to be able
to make it any farther, you're going to have to go to Lita's on your
own.  Just be careful of the youmas and `watch' `what' `you' `say'," she
said emphatically.

Reenie was crying silently, tears falling down her face.  "I'm sorry,"
she whispered, "I'm so sorry.  I didn't know you would all get hurt
because of what I said.  I didn't mean to do any harm. I just want my
parents back."

"Your parents are dead, Serena," Amy said harshly, "You have to live in
`this' world, because there's no way to change what has happened."

"So you're just giving up?!" Reenie almost shouted, before remembering
that there was no way of telling who was listening.  "And my name is
Reenie!"

"There's nothing else we can do, Ser... Reenie.  You have to be logical
about this," Amy said more gently.

"I don't want to be logical!  I want things to be the way they were, the
way they're supposed to be!"  A fresh spate of tears fell down Reenie's
face.

"There's no way to go back and change the past, Reenie, you have to live
with what you have," Amy said, trying to make her understand when she
noticed Reenie staring at her with her hand at her throat.  "What's
wrong, Reenie?"

"My key?  Where is the Crystal Key?" Reenie said intently.

"The Crystal Key?  I don't know what you're talking about, and it's not
important right now.  Listen, and I'll tell you how to get to Lita's,"
Amy responded impatiently.

"You don't understand!  The Crystal Time Key gives me the ability to
travel through time!  Puu gave it to me.  If I had it, I could fix
things!" Reenie almost begged for her understanding.

Amy did understand, but there was nothing she could do, and she knew she
didn't have much time left.  "Reenie," she said softly, "It's not here.
I don't know anyone named Puu, and have never heard of the key.  There
is nothing you can do except try to keep yourself safe and get used to
this life.  I'm sorry."

"I can't believe you're just giving up!  The Amy I know would never do
that," Reenie said angrily.  "She would use her brain to find a way out,
even if she didn't have her powers.  Why don't you anyway?" Reenie
suddenly remembered to ask.

Amy ignored the last question.  "I tried, don't you think I did?  We all
did, but there was nothing we could do.  Now it's too late."

"It's never too late," Reenie almost growled.  "If you won't help, then
I'll find a way to make it right by myself."  Reenie got up, grabbed
Mi'a Doll and Diana, and ran off.

Amy tried to stop her, but wasn't able to get up.  *Is she right?* she
wondered sadly, *Could we have made a difference anyway?  Good luck,
little one.  May Queen Serenity guide your steps.  Princess, watch over
your daughter,* she prayed silently.

Suddenly, Amy felt a presence above her.  She turned over to look at the
face of her executioner.

And smiled.

"Hello, Greg.  I'm glad you found me, my love."


Reenie ran until she couldn't run any farther.  When she looked around,
she wasn't surprised to find herself in a very familiar park.  "What do
we do, Diana?" she asked softly.  "There's got to be a way to make it
right.  There's just got to!"

"I don't know Reenie," Diana said, "but do you really think it was such
a good idea to leave Amy there alone?"

Reenie hung her head, "No, it wasn't," she agreed in a small voice.  She
got up and started heading back slowly.

"Did you really mean all those things you said about your life?" Diana
asked, interested, "You know, about being a Princess?  That is what you
are, isn't it?"

"Yes, I am Neo-Princess Serenity, of the Moon, Earth, Sun, and Crystal
Tokyo," Reenie replied, "That reminds me, where's Uncle Tranq?"

"Who?" Diana asked, confused.

"Uncle Tranq, Travis William Watson," Reenie answered, "My mother's twin
brother."

"Never heard of him," was Diana's answer.

"So something happened to him too," Reenie murmured.

Reenie was quiet for several moments, caught up in her memories of her
family, and the last minutes of her newest family.  She never saw the
root in front of her and cried out as she tripped over it.  She got up,
rubbing her skinned knee, and murmuring something about being as clumsy
as Serena, when she suddenly stopped.  Lying in front of her on the
ground was Mi'a Doll, with its porcelain face cracked.

Reenie gave a small cry as she scooped it up into her arms.  The little
doll was cracked far beyond her ability to fix.  Reenie suddenly sat
down and sobbed, hugging the broken doll to her desperately.

"What if it can't be fixed, Diana?" she asked brokenly.

"Don't worry, Reenie, we'll find someone who can fix the doll," Diana
said soothingly.

"Not the doll, Diana.  What if my life can't be fixed?  What if this
world can't be fixed?  What if Amy was right?  Nothing can make Sammy
and Mika come back to life, and it's my fault they're dead.  My fault,"
she whimpered.

Diana did the only thing she could think of, she licked Reenie's face
and purred as hard as she could.

After a few minutes, Reenie pulled the doll away from her so she could
see the damage better.  As she did so, the whole face came away from the
head, leaving a small space holding paper.

"What's this?" Reenie asked curiously.

"Probably just packing," Diana said, uninterested.

"I thought cats were supposed to be curious," Reenie came back absently
as she pulled the paper out.

"Don't be silly," Diana answered. "You know what curiosity did to the
cat."

Reenie wasn't paying attention, her entire attention taken up by the two
things she held in her hands, a small package, and a letter in a very
familiar handwriting.

"Mommy," she whispered.  She opened the note.

'Dear Serena,' it started,

      `Maybe that's wrong, by the time you get this, maybe you
      don't use that name anymore.  Never mind, I guess that's not
      important right now.  My darling daughter, I doubt you know
      me, and if you do I've probably changed this note.  (I'm
      sorry, I'm not very coherent right now.)  I look into your
      red eyes and wonder what your life is going to be like.  I
      wonder how many of my friends you'll know, we've already
      lost so much.  I would love to know that you're going to be
      growing up in a peaceful world.  I want to be there as you
      grow, see you take your first step, say your first word,
      have you call me Mommy.  Still I know that while that cannot
      be, you'll have the best life my brother and his wife can
      give you.  They will love you as much as I would if I were
      there.  As much as I do right now, and have since I first
      knew you were growing inside of me.  If your father were
      here, he would say the same thing.  Always remember that we
      love you, and always have.  We have not been there for you,
      and for that I'm sorry, we would have been if we could.'

      `Little one, I must tell you what has taken us away from
      you.  Long ago, I accepted my destiny to try to save the
      world from evil.  I fought it at first, but I did finally
      accept it.  My love, my brother, my friends and I fought for
      as long as we could, and in the end it was not enough, we
      could not fight anymore.  Still, your father died fighting
      to protect us, I think that is how he would have preferred
      it.'

Reenie had to stop for a moment, until the tears left her eyes clear
enough to see.  Obviously, the note had been meant for her when she was
older, and she didn't understand some of the words, but the important
ones she had no trouble reading.  She continued.

      `I have hidden for as long as I could, trying to protect
      you.  I don't think it has worked, I think HE knows where I
      am.  Because you are my daughter, Darien's daughter, and
      Travis's niece, you have several unique abilities, and I
      believe HE wants you.  I will make HIM believe you are dead.
      HE will never get his hands on you, I promise.  My life
      means little now, keeping you safe is the most important
      thing in the world.  Perhaps one day you will be able to do
      as I have not and save this world.'

      `Long before I ever dreamed of you, a young woman came up to
      me and gave me what is in the package that should be with
      this letter.  She said that it was very important that my
      daughter have it, and to keep it safe until then.  I did not
      know her, but somehow I believed her, and so I have kept it,
      and given it to Mika with this letter for safekeeping until
      you are grown.'

      `I can write no longer, my daughter, and the important
      things have been said.  This one thing, you must remember
      above all others.  I love you.  Your father loves you, as
      does everyone who knows you.  Live easy in the thought that
      you live always in our love and our hearts, even if we
      cannot be there for you.  If you do not find it within you
      to fight, I understand.  Believe me, I understand.  If that
      is what you choose, that is what you choose, and I will love
      you no less because of it.'

      `Go with all my love, Your mother, Serena Usagi Tsukino.'

      `P.S. Sorry for sticking you with my name, your father
      insisted.'

Reenie slowly unwrapped the small package.  She stared without surprise
at the small crystal topped key.  "I choose to fight, Mother," she said
fiercely.

She carefully folded the letter, and placed it in her pocket.  She
gathered Diana and the doll into her arms, then raised the key into the
air.  "CRYSTAL TIME KEY!  TAKE US TO THE GATE!"

Diana looked a little worried as the light surrounded them, even Mi'a
Doll seemed worried, if her little broken face could show emotion.  But
Reenie just stood there stoically, going with the power, as she had
learned to do.  Soon they arrived at a featureless, shadowy, gray plain.

"Why are we here?" Diana asked in a very small voice.  "I thought we
were going into the past, to try to change it or something."

"We are," Reenie answered absently.

"Then why are we here?" Diana still didn't raise her voice, after all,
there was no way of telling what might be lurking out there.

"Two reasons," Reenie answered as she walked forward.  "Number one, I
need to talk to Pluto, and this is where she lives."

"Where is here, anyway?" Diana broke in.

"These are the time plains that surround the Gateway of Time.  And
before you ask, Pluto is the Guardian of Time."  Reenie was looking
around her for the light that was always next to the gate.  "The second
reason is that the Time Key always takes you here.  You cannot go to
another time without passing through the Gate.  So why bother saying,
take me to the future, or to the past, when it's only going to take you
to the gate?"

"Oh," Diana answered.  She was quiet for a long moment before asking,
"What's that?"

"What's what?" Reenie followed the pointing paw and glimpsed something
through the fog.  She walked toward it, getting more nervous by the
step.  Finally she stood in front of the Gate.  The lantern next to it
was unlit, and the area was deserted.

"Pluto!" Reenie yelled.

"Uto... uto... to... to..." came back to her from the echoes.

"PLUTO!" she yelled again, louder.  Her only answer was echoes.

"Puu, where are you?" she yelled once more.

"Where are you... are you... you..." came back from the darkness.

"Puu, where are you?" she whispered, "You don't leave your post.  You
would certainly never let the light go out."

"So, are we trapped here?" Diana asked nervously.

Reenie looked around once more before shaking her head.  She wanted to
go searching, but knew how dangerous it was to leave the trail.  And no
matter what Diana thought, they had been following a trail well marked
in her memories.

She walked up to the gate.

"So what time are we going to?" Diana asked.

"I'd hoped to ask Pluto that," Reenie said looking down at her.  "Do you
know when things started to go wrong with the Scouts?"

"I don't know," Diana admitted, "Mama never told me that, and no one
else would talk about it, because of those guys."

"I've got to know what has happened to my home," Reenie suddenly
decided.  Before Diana could say anything, Reenie was in front of the
gate.  "CRYSTAL TIME KEY!  OPEN THE GATE!  TOKYO, 2997!"

The gate opened, almost reluctantly it seemed.  Reenie ran through and
dropped to the ground.  "Why does it always open so high?" she asked in
disgust before looking around.  She had thought that last time she came,
with all the broken crystal buildings was bad.  This was much worse.

The plain where Tokyo and Crystal Tokyo had stood was empty.  Not a
building, not a tree, not a lake, not a person.  Nothing.  Desolation
surrounded them as far as they could see.  There was no sign that
Crystal Tokyo had ever stood there.  Here and there small ruins poked up
through the brown dirt that covered the plain.  The contrast just made
it worse.

"This is where you lived?" Diana whispered.

"Maybe I messed up," Reenie answered, "Maybe this isn't the right time.
There might be a time between Tokyo and Crystal Tokyo where it looks
like this.  Yes, that must be it, I messed up, this isn't 2997, it's
some other time."

"I don't think you messed up, Reenie," Diana sounded much more mature
than a kitten.  "This is what the future is going to be if we don't stop
whatever went wrong."

"What do you care?!" Reenie suddenly yelled.  "This isn't your home! You
don't know it!  You lived there, why would you want to change your own
past?  You don't know what Crystal Tokyo was like.  You don't know what
my parents were like.  Why should you care?"

"Because from the sound of it, you're life was a whole lot better than
mine!" Diana yelled back.  "Do you know what it's like never being able
to talk?  Do you know how I felt watching my mother walk away?  I want
my parents back too.  I want a future where I don't have to worry about
losing my ability to talk because I was never able to use it.  I want a
future where I can see my parents in more than dreams and memories.  I
want peace as much as the next being.  I'm not going to let you or
anyone take that hope of a happy future away from me.  I won't!  Do you
hear me?  I won't let you do that!"

Reenie stared down at the crying kitten before sweeping her up into her
arms.  "I'm sorry, Diana, I'm sorry.  I'm just so scared.  I want my
parents.  You know, I didn't actually believe they were dead.  I thought
maybe they'd been reborn and started Crystal Tokyo and were just waiting
for me to join them.  But they're not!  They're gone!  They're dead, and
I wasn't even there!  It's not supposed to be like this!  I want my
parents! I want to see my mommy and daddy again."

Reenie was crying and screaming at the same time.  After all that had
happened, she still hadn't truly believed.  She had thought that maybe
it was a dream, or a nightmare.  Or that maybe her parents were just
hiding to protect her.  The desolation that surrounded her finally
convinced her otherwise.  Her parents were dead and hadn't been reborn.
She was devastated by the thought.  Diana wasn't much better.  Suddenly
Reenie pulled out the Crystal Time Key.  "CRYSTAL TIME KEY!  I WANT MY
PARENTS!" she yelled, and barely even noticed the light surrounding her
and taking her to the plain, much closer to the gate than usual.
Without hesitating, she threw herself through the Gate.



Chapter One:  Meetings and Reunions

A boy and girl dressed in a local school's uniform walked down the
street.  The girl had her long blond hair in a strange hairstyle, done
up in two buns with long streamers falling almost to her knees.  The boy
was slightly taller with hair several shades more golden than his
companion's blond.

"What's the matter, Serena?" the boy asked worriedly.  She had been very
silent since they left school, something that only happened when she had
something serious on her mind.  The last time she had been that silent
was over three months ago.

Serena shook her head slightly and looked at her companion.  "It's
nothing important, Travis," she said quietly, worrying him even more.

"Don't try telling me that," Travis said, "Not only are you never this
silent unless you're worried, but I can practically feel the tension
radiating off of you."  Travis grinned slightly.  "If thou art not
worried, dear sister, then thou must have the need of cheering.  And
fate is kind, for I am here, and I am the perfect one to cheer thy
dreary day."

"Alright, alright, I'll tell you," Serena said immediately.  She glared
at her twin brother. "Anything to make you shut up," she muttered under
her breath.

Travis clasped his hands to his heart, "A fatal blow!  Oh, the pain! She
has killed me with her wit!"

Serena tried hard to hide her smile as she kept walking away from her
brother, who was now lying on the sidewalk miming death convulsions.
Several people nearby applauded.  He jumped to his feet, bowed, and then
raced after Serena.

"So what's wrong?" he asked seriously as he caught up to her.  All trace
of joking had disappeared.

"It really isn't anything important," she said, looking up at him.
"It's just Mom has decided she really wants to meet Darien and Dad has
`very' reluctantly agreed.  So now I've got to introduce them to each
other, and hope I won't have to call an ambulance because my father has
attacked my boyfriend, or had a heart attack over his age!"

Travis breathed a silent sigh of relief, it really wasn't important,
except to her of course.  "So, are you going to introduce them?"

"I don't know!" Serena wailed, "I mean, you've seen how fanatic Daddy
can get over me having a boyfriend.  What if he does attack Darien?  Or
what if he has a heart attack?  Or what if they just don't like each
other? What if Daddy forbids me to see him again?  I'll just die if they
don't get along.  I can't live without Darien, you know that!"

Travis' sigh was not exactly one of relief anymore. *I should have left
well enough alone,* he thought as he listened to his no longer silent
sister babble on.  "So you haven't decided on a date for this meeting
yet?" he asked.

Serena didn't answer.

By this time they had reached Travis' house.  Travis raised his hand and
allowed the large golden falcon, Apollo, to land on his upraised fist.
"So, what's going on?" Apollo asked in his grating voice.

"Oh, we're just trying to figure out how to introduce Darien to Serena's
parents," Travis explained.

"We can't," Serena said suddenly.  "We'll just have to tell Mom that he
can't get off work or something.  I can't introduce them! I can't take
that kind of chance!"

"What kind of chance?" a voice said from inside.

"Uncle Jake!" Travis shouted, throwing Apollo into the air and running
up to throw his arms around his guardian.  "When did you get home?  How
long are you going to stay?  Where did you go?  Did you do anything
exciting?"

Serena giggled silently.  *He's as bad as me!*

Jake's thoughts were not nearly so cheerful.  He looked down at his ward
and saw how happy he was to see him.  *I was right,* he thought.
*Travis needs a full time father around.  I know Serena's family loves
him dearly and treats him like a son, but it's not the same as having
someone `here' all the time.*

"Hi Uncle Jake," Serena said, going up to give him a hug as well.  Both
Serena and Travis had hearts big enough that when they had found out
they were twins, both instantly expanded their families to include the
others.  As far as Serena was concerned, Travis' guardian was her Uncle
Jake as well.

Uncle Jake immediately opened the hug to include her.  He had never had
any trouble accepting his ward's twin sister either.  Still, he had a
special spot in his heart for Travis, and it was aching at the delight
on Travis' face.

"I got home about two hours ago," he finally answered some of Travis'
questions.  "And I'm staying for at least three months."

"What?" both Serena and Travis screeched.  Travis' voice for once being
much louder than his sister's.

Jake looked straight at Travis.  "This last assignment, I spent most of
the time thinking about coming home.  I missed you.  And I finally
realized something I `should' have realized months ago.  I'm a family
man now, and my first responsibility should be you.  It is you."

Travis' face went hard. "I don't want to be a responsibility, Uncle
Jake," said Travis harshly.  He suddenly turned and ran out of the
house, slamming the door behind him.

Serena stared after him with her mouth hanging open.  She had never seen
him act like that.  Travis never lost his temper!  "What happened?" she
asked dazedly.

"I messed up," Jake admitted slowly.  "I knew better then to use that
word!" he yelled at himself.  "I practiced that speech a dozen times,
why didn't I realize it?"

"Realize what?  What word?  Uncle Jake, why was he so mad?" Serena asked
intently.  She was suddenly very worried about her brother, and Jake
didn't look very good either.

"Travis was a responsibility to too many people, for far too long," Jake
said quietly.  "I think that right now, he's afraid that that is all he
is to me.  A responsibility."

"But that's silly!" Serena answered immediately.  "Anyone can tell that
you love him."

"So, you can see that, hmm?" Jake asked, smiling slightly.

"Of course.  It's obvious," Serena answered.  "And he loves you too."

"When has he had time to love me?" Jake asked quietly. "I'm never here."

"When have you had time to love him?" Serena asked back.  "You're never
here, remember?"

"That's different," Jake said uncomfortably, becoming even more
uncomfortable as he looked into Serena's laughing eyes.  "Okay, so it's
not different."

"Talk it over with him at dinner then," Serena said, still trying not to
laugh as she heard Jake argue like a teenager.

"He probably won't eat here tonight," Jake answered.

"Fine then, you're invited over to dinner at our house tonight," Serena
said impatiently, "As long as you promise to try to work this out.
Besides," she whispered to herself, "I could use the support."

"What do you mean?" Jake asked, having heard the whisper.

"Oh, well, Mom and Dad kinda, um..." Serena stuttered, then she forced
it out, "They want me to invite Darien over to dinner tonight!  They
want to meet him.  What if they don't like him?  What if they say I
can't see him anymore?"

Jake stopped her before she could start worrying anymore.  "Have you
asked him yet?" he asked.

"No," Serena admitted, "I'm thinking about just telling Mom he can't
come."

"Serena," Jake drawled.

"I know, I know," Serena muttered.  "But you know Dad's going to think
he's too old for me."

"Well, there is quite a difference in your ages," Jake put in.

"Don't start," Serena snapped out.

Just then her watch started beeping.  Serena looked at it, then looked
up at Jake, "I forgot about that, I've got to go.  I'll see you
tonight," she shouted as she ran out the door.

Serena caught up with Travis as he was headed towards the temple.  "Do
you know what it's about?" he asked before she could start asking
questions about his behavior.

"I don't know," Serena answered.  "Raye just said she wanted everyone to
get over to the temple."

"A new enemy, do you think?" Travis asked.

"You don't have to sound so happy with the idea," Serena snapped.

"Hey, I get bored," Travis answered, shrugging.

"Well, I for one, could do with some more time off," Serena answered.

"Oh, come on," Travis laughed, "Are you trying to tell me that you
aren't looking forward to actually doing something?"

"I have been doing something," Serena said harshly.  "I've been going
shopping, going on dates with Darien, hanging out with my friends, all
the things a normal teenage girl should do.  That's what I want to
continue doing.  Being a normal teenage girl."

"Oh, come on, you don't really mean that," Travis teased.  "You don't
miss having the dashing Tuxedo Mask come and save you with a rose, in
the nick of time?  You don't miss making those cheesy speeches?"

"You don't miss spending time with your uncle?" Serena answered back.

Travis stopped.  "It's not the same thing," he said quietly.

"Yes it is," Serena answered, stopping as well.

"Look," Travis said even quieter, "I don't want to be a responsibility
to him.  I don't want him to love me because he has to."

"He loves you just as much as you love him.  I know you think of him as
a father, so don't try telling me you don't."

"Why not?  You're trying to tell me you don't enjoy fighting," Travis
answered.

It was now her turn to say, "It's not the same thing."

The argument might have gone on for a while, if they hadn't suddenly
been interrupted by a beeping on their wrists.

"What?" Serena asked absently.

"Where are you, Meatball Head?" Raye's voice came easily through the
communicator.  "You should have gotten here by now."

"We'll be there in a minute," Serena answered.

"Come on, let's go before she gets even madder."  They started running.
"By the way, you're coming to dinner tonight, aren't you?" Serena asked.

"Let me guess, Uncle Jake's going to be there, and you want us to make
up," Travis said, "Or am I wrong, and you're actually `not' going to
interfere?"

"Actually, I want you there because Mom said I was supposed to bring
Darien over `tonight', and I can use all the support I can get," Serena
answered.  "But if you don't want to be there, and help your only sister
in her darkest hour, that's okay, I don't mind."  Serena tried to keep
up the sad face, but couldn't and burst out laughing.

Travis laughingly agreed to be there as they reached the steps to Raye's
temple.

"So?" Raye asked as soon as they reached the top.

"So what?" Serena answered.

"So, why did it take you so long to get here?" Raye yelled.

"We were busy!" Serena yelled back immediately.

"Was it more important than a Scout meeting?" Raye yelled even louder.

"Raye!" Luna, Amy, and Lita yelled out.

"What's all the shouting about?  I could hear it even up there," a
gravely voice asked.  They turned to see Travis moving Apollo from his
fist to his shoulder.

"I just wanted to know why she was so irresponsible as to arrive late,"
Raye announced in an almost even voice.

"Irresponsible?" Serena yelled back.  "I'm not the one that yelled out
that this was a Scout meeting."

Raye slowly blushed as she realized that Serena was right.  She `had'
yelled that out.  "You just did!" she retorted angrily.

"Why were you late?" Amy asked, stopping the argument.  "You must admit,
it's not something that happens that often anymore."

"Hey," Lita put in, "She was late to school yesterday."

"Well, yeah," Serena reluctantly agreed.  "But I was only so sleepy
because I'd stayed up late the night before."

"Doing what?  Smooching with your boyfriend?" Raye asked snidely.

"I wish," Serena said dreamily as she thought about Darien.  "No, I was
studying for the math test."

Raye sighed, the wind taken out of her sails again.  Over the past three
months Serena had continued to show a new level of maturity.  She was
now a `B' student, and was usually on time.  The martial arts class
Travis had convinced her to start had almost cured her clumsiness.  She
still pigged out, and daydreamed, but not as badly as before.  She still
argued with Raye, but those arguments were less likely to degenerate
into tongue duels.  Not that it didn't still happen, but it didn't
happen as often.  Saturday and Sunday mornings were hers though, and the
others had been threatened with a very painful death if they bothered
her for anything other than an emergency.  Even Travis didn't dare call
her before noon.  Still, her personality hadn't changed all that much,
for which Raye was secretly glad.  She was still loving, and a little
bit ditzy although more apt to snap back at Raye instead of crying
during one of their arguments.

"Anyway, why did you call this meeting Raye?  Travis is hoping it's a
new enemy," Serena snapped back to reality.

"So do I," Lita agreed, "It's been boring around here lately.  We
haven't had a fight for way too long."

"Well, I think you're going to get your wish," Raye answered.  "I did a
fire reading a little while ago, and I was getting some bad vibes."

"Amy, have you gotten anything on your computer?" Luna asked.

Amy already had her computer out and was checking.  "I have something,
but I can't quite tell what or where.  It's like it's hiding, and my
computer is only finding traces.  They look familiar though."

"Agreed," Raye said, causing everyone to look at her, "The energy I was
feeling felt familiar as well."

"Well, so far we've fought the Negaverse, a couple of aliens, and the
NegaMoon family from the future, which did it feel like?" Mina asked
brightly.

Raye went silent for a long moment as Amy typed on her computer.  "The
Negaverse," they both said at the same time.

"Then it's nothing to worry about," Serena dismissed it as her mind
turned towards the dinner that night.

"What do you mean it's nothing to worry about?" Raye asked scathingly.
"Do you remember how much trouble we had last time?"

"Yes, but we're stronger now, and we beat their strongest warriors then,
what do we have to worry about?" Serena asked absently.

"Serena," Luna admonished, "Don't go getting overconfident!  We have no
idea what they might have come up with over the last year.
Overconfidence like that might get someone hurt."

"Yes Luna," Serena said shamefaced.  As Luna turned away to talk to
Artemis, she didn't notice Serena sticking her tongue out at her.

"Better be careful, Meatball Head, or your face might get stuck like
that," a low teasing voice said from behind her.

"Muffin!" she cried out, turning instantly and throwing herself into his
arms.

Darien had braced himself as soon as he spoke, very used to this
reaction.  He caught her in his arms and held her until he was sure he
had his balance.  Still holding her, he looked around at the others.
"What's going on?" he asked.

Before anyone could answer, Serena loudly cleared her throat.  "Oops,
sorry," he smiled before pulling her closer, bending down and kissing
her.

When the two finally came up for air, Travis led the others in
applauding.  Even Raye and Amy joined in, although Raye wore a slight
scowl.  Luna just shook her head in defeat.  Serena didn't notice, still
too dazed from the kiss.

"Now," Darien said, "What's going on?"

Lita started, "A fight!  Finally!"

"Where?" Darien said intently, all laughter banished from his
expression.  The quietness of the last few months had been making him
edgy, even if it did give him more time with Serena.

"There isn't a fight yet," Amy said softly.  "So far, all we have is
feelings, and a slight trace on my computer.  But it looks like the
Negaverse again."

"The Negaverse?!" Darien asked.  "I thought you had destroyed them!"

"Actually, so did I," Serena agreed as she finally came out of the daze
Darien's kiss had thrown her into.

"You killed Beryl, true, but she was not the entire Negaverse," Luna put
in.

Artemis seconded her, "We've known for some time that part of the
Negaverse was still around. We just felt that they would be fighting
among themselves for a long while longer."

"You knew and you didn't tell us?" Mina asked.  "Artemis, I thought you
told me everything!"

"Well, not `everything'," Artemis admitted, taking obvious pains `not'
to look at Luna.  "Besides, until they came to Earth, there was nothing
we could do."  He wondered why the girls were giggling and the boys
giving him sympathetic looks.  He looked behind him to see Luna stalking
him with a very disgruntled expression and managed to get from the
ground to the top of Mina's head in one jump.

Everyone was laughing at the interplay between the cats.  The laughter
got louder as Mina reached up and pulled Artemis off of her head and
dropped him right in front of Luna.  "You deserve this," she said
sweetly as she left him for Luna.

"I suppose he's right though. We couldn't go into the Negaverse after
them," Lita said, looking annoyed.

"Who says we should?" Travis asked.

"What do you mean?" Raye asked for everyone.

"Well, we know Queen Beryl and her generals were evil, although from
what I understand one of them turned good before he died," Travis began.

"Yes, Nephrite," Serena said, "Molly still misses him a lot."

"Well, just because most of the ones you met were evil, doesn't mean
everybody who lives there is," Travis continued.  "Maybe the evil ones
got control, so they were the only ones allowed through the gate."

"But Mother locked all the evil people in the Negaverse," Serena
explained, "so of course they were all evil or Mother wouldn't have put
them there."

"Did she?" Travis asked.

"Of course she put only bad people there. Why would she put good people
there?" Serena asked, confused.

"I mean, did she actually choose who would be locked in the Negaverse,
or were there already people in there that got locked up with Beryl and
the Generals?"

Serena opened her mouth to answer and then closed it, the others looked
much the same.  Even Luna and Artemis settled down and tried to think of
an answer to that question.

Raye finally answered.  "Does it matter?  We didn't go into the
Negaverse after them, and we can't do it now, so there's no need to even
ask the question.  If they attack us on Earth, we're going to fight. If
they don't, we won't.  I believe they will though, the reading I got was
too strong for there not to be a new attack soon."

"But there isn't one right now, is there?" Serena asked.

"No," Amy said, "the traces are too faint for there to be a youma in the
city right now."

"I agree, it's not coming that soon," Raye reluctantly agreed.

"Then I need to talk to Darien, I'll see you later."  With that, Serena
grabbed Darien's arm and towed him down the temple steps.

"Serena!" Raye yelled after her.  "Oh, what's the use?"

"Don't be too hard on her," Travis chuckled, "she's going to have a
really bad night."

"What do you mean?" Mina was the one to ask it this time.

"Oh, just that her parents have decided it's high time they met Darien,
and she's supposed to bring him to dinner tonight," Travis said.

Raye grinned maliciously.


Darien grinned slightly as he allowed himself to be pulled along be
Serena.  The grin faded gradually as he noticed Serena wasn't chattering
at him like she usually did.  However, he stayed silent until they
reached the park.

"Serena, what's wrong?" he asked quietly as she started pacing
agitatedly in front of him.

"Wrong?  What could possibly be wrong?" she asked in a nervous voice,
not looking at him.

"That's what I want to know," he said as he walked over to her.

"I mean, besides the fact that Mom and Dad want you to come to dinner
tonight, what could be wrong?" Serena babbled.  "Oh Darien!" she wailed,
"What if they don't like you?  What if they say I can't go out with you
anymore?  What if Daddy attacks you or has a heart attack or throws you
out of the house for being too old for me?  What if..."

"Serena," Darien soothed, "it will be all right.  You know nothing can
separate us now."

"Not forever," Serena agreed, leaning into his hug.  "But they could
separate us for years.  You know how my father is!  He's almost rabid
about my going out with boys.  What if we can't convince him that we
love each other?  What if..."

Darien silenced her in the most effective way possible.  When they were
finally able to talk again he said, "No more `what ifs', my sweet.
Everything will work out, you'll see.  But I had better go if I want to
be presentable this evening.  What time?"

It took several repeats of that question before Serena was finally able
to answer it.  "Oh, um... seven," she finally blurted out.  "And Travis
and Uncle Jake are going to be there too."

"Well, at least I'll have a little support," he smiled slightly.
Looking down at her strained face he continued, "It `will' be okay.
You'll see." He dropped a kiss on her forehead and spoke over his
shoulder as he was leaving.  "Tell your mother I'm delighted at the
invitation and will certainly be there.  Does she know Travis and Jake
are coming?"

"Of course she..." Serena started to call in answer.  Then her eyes went
wide.  "Oh, no!" she cried, "I forgot to ask her!  Bye!" she yelled as
she ran towards her house.


In another place, far away, and yet not so far, a man stood watching the
drill of an army of monsters.  He was gray skinned, with hair shades
darker, matching exactly the unadorned gray uniform he wore.  The only
color in this gray man was his blazing yellow eyes. "Emperor Rhyolite,"
a voice came from behind him, startling him.  In an even flow, the man
turned, his sword almost instantly in his hand and pointing at the neck
of the young woman standing behind him.

"I have warned you about doing that, Quartz," he said sharply.

"I forgot," she shrugged, unconcerned.

"One of these days, your forgetting is going to get your head taken from
your shoulders.  You know how tense it is around here lately with all of
those assassination attempts," Emperor Rhyolite said as he turned to
watch the drilling again.

"I know, Father, but I still don't believe that this is the best way to
get them to stop," Quartz said, going up to lean next to her father.

"Quartz!" Rhyolite almost yelled before getting control of herself.
"You know not to do that either!  No one must know you're my daughter,
or they'll try to kill you, too."

"Don't worry, Father," Quartz replied, "There's no one close enough to
hear, and I checked for bugs and scrying spells before I first spoke to
you.  No one can hear."

"I should have known," he muttered to himself.

"Yes, you should have," Quartz agreed, smiling very slightly.  "You did
teach me always to be thorough.  You haven't answered my question yet
though."

"It wasn't really a question," Rhyolite replied, "And if you can think
of a better, why haven't you said anything before now?"

"You know I can't," Quartz responded in a disgusted tone.  "I know the
troops need someone to fight or they'll attack each other, but to attack
the Earth!"

"And most of all, to put Spessarite in charge, correct?" Rhyolite
answered.

"Correct!  There are any number of Generals that would be better at
gathering energy to open the portal.  You know he's not going to be
content with just gathering energy quietly.  He's going to do it openly,
causing as much terror as he can, in the hopes that the Sailor Scouts
will show up.  Then they will, and they'll destroy his youmas and we
won't get the energy! If we're going to do it, we at least need to do it
smart!"

"And what do you mean by doing it smart?" he questioned intently.

"We need to collect energy from a number of people at once, and then not
enough so that they'll feel they've been drained.  Never pull enough
energy that they'll collapse, that's a sure sign that it's us doing it.
You know, gather a little off the top at concerts, parties, amusement
parks, places where they'll expect to go home feeling drained."

"You've been thinking about this, and it seems the intelligence
department is working as well as ever," Rhyolite responded.

"Of course I've thought about this.  Father, you know how Spessarite
will screw it up!  You've got to put someone else in charge!" Quartz
was almost pleading.

"I can't, Daughter," he said extremely quietly.  "Spessarite leads the
biggest faction.  If I don't give him this assignment, his people will
rebel.  The others will follow.  This war is the only thing that is
keeping the Generals from going at each other's throats again.  We have
had too much of civil war as it is.  We could not survive another one."

"Why did you ever have to be proclaimed `Emperor'?" Quartz asked
despairingly.  "Life was so much less complicated before.  All we had to
worry about was Beryl killing you for your strange ideas of leading men
or because you were one of the Nals.  The only reason she didn't was
because you always won."

"Someone had to take over," Rhyolite said, "Better me than someone like
Spessarite."

"I suppose that's true," Quartz said contemplatively.  "But you don't
mind if I hope the Sailor Scouts will kill..." her voice trailed off.
"That's what you hope too, isn't it?" she said in amazement.  "You know
how he'll be, you `want' the Sailor Scouts to kill him, don't you?"

"Whatever do you mean?" Rhyolite asked mock gravely.

Quartz wasn't listening.  "Once he dies, you can proclaim that Earth has
taken too many of our best generals, and it will be best if we hold off
on the war against them until we're stronger."  Quartz's voice was still
filled with shock as she turned to her father and bowed.
"Congratulations Father, I had no idea you had it in you."

"You had to get your cleverness somewhere," Rhyolite grinned.  "Still,
if it doesn't work, we're going to have to think up a way to defeat the
Sailor Scouts.  There is no other way I can put it off."

"I'm pretty sure I do know a way," Quartz said softly.  "But if I hadn't
learned about this plan of yours, I never would have told you."

"I know," Rhyolite agreed, "I have no idea where you got that sense of
honor."

"Oh, I think you do," Quartz grinned.  She checked around to make sure
no one was watching, then stood up on tiptoe and kissed his cheek.  "You
know, when you come right down to it, you're a very bad evil emperor."

"Maybe that's what the Negaverse needs at the moment."

"Maybe it is," Quartz murmured.  "I'll see you later."

"Next time announce yourself first, okay?" he called after her.

"Maybe!" she yelled back.

The youma who had been clinging above the balcony looked around
carefully to make sure it was still unseen and then scurried off to tell
his master the conversation he had just heard.


After running to tell her mother about their extra guests, Serena had
rushed upstairs to get dressed.  She wanted to look nice for Darien, and
yet didn't want an outfit that would cause her father to growl.  Luna,
who had come in after handling Artemis was forced to watch a fashion
show as Serena tried on outfit after outfit and discarded them all.

"Too young.  Too old.  Too plain.  Oh Dad would have a fit over this
one, bet Darien would like it though, hmm Luna?  Way too casual.  I
don't have anything to wear!" she wailed.

Her mother walked into the room.  "What's the matter dear?"

"I don't have anything to wear!  Dad would have a fit over most of
these, and who would want to wear the rest of them?"  Serena seemed
about to burst into tears while her mother smiled in understanding.

"You seemed to like them when you bought them," she said gently.

"That's different!  That's for other things.  This is special and I need
something special to wear!"  Serena seemed about to go into a full
wailing fit.

Her mother briefly reflected how rare they were getting but couldn't
help but wish they were a bit rarer.  "What about this?" she asked,
holding up a white dress.

"But that's so boring!" Serena exclaimed.

"Not if we do it right," she explained.

Hours later, the doorbell rang.  Serena raced down the stairs to answer
it.  Her smile was bright, if a bit nervous as she opened the door.  She
collapsed in relief for an instant as she realized it was only Darien
Jacobson, not Darien Chiba.

"Hi Uncle Jake, come on in," she bubbled, putting her happy expression
back on.

"Thank you, Serena.  You look very nice tonight," he said sincerely.

"Do you really think so?" she asked, twirling in front of him.  She was
dressed in the white dress and had used an extremely long pink scarf as
the belt, collected in a bow in the back, the ends just reaching the
bottom of the skirt.  A pearl bracelet graced one arm, while a pink
watch she never seemed without was on the other.  Pearl barrettes and a
pink choker completed the outfit.

"I do indeed," Jake agreed, stepping in and saying hello to the rest of
the Tsukino's.

The doorbell rang again and Serena raced to open the door.  Travis stood
on the other side.  He looked at her for a minute.  "I thought you
weren't going to interfere," he said, pointing at his uncle's car in the
driveway.

"I never said that," Serena argued, pulling him into the house.

"That's how it sounded to me," Travis resisted the pull.

"Then you should have listened more closely," Serena smiled, gave a
yank, and pulled him into the house.

He gave up and followed her as she led him towards the living room.  She
pushed him inside and motioned to her parents to leave after they said
hello.  She slammed the door and leaned against it.  "You two aren't
getting out of there until you talk this out!" she yelled through the
door.

The doorbell rang again and Serena started to bolt towards it.  She then
remembered her self-imposed duty of making sure Travis and Uncle Jake
worked things out.  She glanced at the front door and then the door to
the living room.  As she stood there undecided, her mother walked toward
the front door and opened it.  Serena walked back and leaned on the
living room door again while keeping both ears and eyes trained on the
conversation at the front door.

Darien's eyes immediately went towards her as her mother opened the
door.  Serena smiled nervously at him and Darien smiled back
reassuringly.  Her mother watched this with a smile of her own.
Darien's eyes went back to the woman in front of him.

"Hello Mrs. Tsukino," Darien said, "Thank you for inviting me to your
house."

"You're welcome, Darien isn't it?" Mrs. Tsukino said, leading him into
the house.

"Yes Ma'am, Darien Chiba.  I hope you'll accept this token of my
appreciation," he said, handing her a bouquet of red roses.

Mrs. Tsukino oohed over the hostess gift.  "I'll put them straight into
a vase.  Thank you, Darien, this was very thoughtful," she said, leaving
him in the hall with her daughter and husband.  As she passed the
latter, she whispered, "And he's well mannered too."

"Humph," was all Mr. Tsukino said to that as he walked toward the young
man.  His reaction was not nearly as favorable.  *This is a college
student!  Why is he hanging around my innocent daughter?  He's way too
old for her, and I'm going to tell him so!*  At that moment he caught
his daughter's pleading eyes, and knew he couldn't send him away
immediately.  *But as soon as this dinner is over, I'm going to make
sure he doesn't see her again!*

Darien braced himself as Serena's father came up to him.  He noticed the
way Mr. Tsukino was glaring at him and expected an immediate demand to
get out of the house.  He was surprised when Mr. Tsukino only growled a
hello.

Mr. Tsukino was about to start grilling Darien when his wife's voice
came out of the kitchen.  "Honey?  Will you hold off on asking the young
man any questions until dinner please?  I think we would all like to
hear the answers."  Mr. Tsukino walked away grumbling.

Darien was looking at his girlfriend and his eyes gleamed at how pretty
she looked.  He raised his eyebrow to ask why she hadn't come to say
hello and her lips quirked into a grin as she looked at the door she was
resting against.  He remembered the car he had seen outside and nodded
his understanding.

Mr. Tsukino noticed the silent communication going on between the two,
and knew it was not something that could happen overnight.  He almost
growled protectively.

Inside the living room, Travis and Jake had stood silently for a long
moment before they both started speaking.

"I'm sorry I..." "I didn't mean..."

They laughed uneasily for a second, and then Jake nodded at Travis to go
first.

Travis took a deep breath.  "I'm sorry I yelled at you this afternoon. I
guess you just hit a sore spot."

"I know," Jake said, "I knew as soon as I said the word.  I didn't mean
it like that, Travis.  You could never be a responsibility to me.  I'm
staying home because I `want' to, not because I have to.  I want to
spend more time with you.  And before you say anything about my being
bored without a job, I've decided to try to do a story on the Sailor
Scouts."

Travis' eyes immediately shuttered and he tried hard to keep the smile
he had had since he heard and believed what his guardian was saying
about wanting to stay home with him.  "The Sailor Scouts?" he asked, "I
don't think they've been seen for the last couple of months, have they?"

"No, and that's one of the reasons I want to do a story on them.  Why
haven't they shown up?  Why do they fight, and what are those monsters?
Who were the new Scouts that showed up just before they disappeared? I'm
really excited about this.  Don't you want to find out who they are?"

"Not particularly.  I'm just glad they're here and leave it at that.
They might not appreciate someone trying to find out their secrets."
Travis was trying desperately to think of a story that might be more
interesting or a reason his guardian would accept for not doing that
story.  He couldn't think of anything.  *He wouldn't print anything
about our real identities, would he?  If he found out it was me and
Serena, he'd drop it, wouldn't he? Wouldn't he?*  Although his heart was
yelling `Of course he would' his mind told him he couldn't be sure.  He
decided to wait and watch.

Jake sniffed the air.  "It smells like dinner is ready, are we made up
yet, so we can go eat?"

Travis forced a laugh.  "I think so," he agreed.

Jake went over and opened the door.  He jumped back quickly as Serena,
who had been leaning against it, crashed to the floor.

Serena screwed up her face and opened her mouth to wail, before
remembering that she needed to act mature in front of her father
tonight.  Wailing would not be a good way of convincing her father that
she was old enough to have a boyfriend.

"Didn't you know that the door opened inward?" Travis asked, laughing as
he picked her up.  Darien was there at her other side as well.  Travis
spoke so both of them could hear but his guardian couldn't.  "We've got
a problem, I'm calling a Scout meeting first thing tomorrow morning.
You too Darien."

"But Travis, tomorrow's Saturday!" Serena whined quietly, visions of her
being forced out of bed before noon floating through her head.

"It's an emergency Serena!  Nine o'clock tomorrow morning at the
temple." Travis looked directly into her eyes until she agreed.  Darien
gave a calm nod as Travis looked at him.

Jake wondered what they were talking about so intently, but Mrs.
Tsukino's voice calling them to dinner came at that moment.  They
separated and walked into the dining room.  Sammy, who had been playing
in his room until then, was already seated at the table.  Mrs. Tsukino
had placed Darien next to Serena, and Mr. Tsukino growled when he saw
that.

As soon as they started eating, Mr. Tsukino started in.  "Just what are
your intentions towards my daughter, young man?"

Darien thought about it for less then a second.  "Honorable.  I intend
to marry her when she's old enough."

Serena smiled in delight but Mr. Tsukino continued to glare.  "Don't you
think she's a little young for you?"

"I don't think age really matters," Darien answered steadily.  "Not when
love is involved."

"She's a little young to know what love is, don't you think?  Aren't you
really taking advantage of her by convincing her she loves you when she
hasn't had a chance to love anyone?"

"Daddy!" Serena's voice cut through the silence.  "Darien has never
tried to convince me that I love him!  I'm the one that's had to do the
convincing!"

Darien put his hand over Serena's to silence her.  "Serena knows more of
love then I do, she's had it all of her life.  Are you telling me you
never showed her any love, so that she wouldn't know it when she feels
it?  The only way Serena could not know what love is, is if it was never
shown to her, or she had never felt it.  And she has more love in her
than anyone I have ever met."

Mr. Tsukino took a moment to eat and regather his thoughts.  He hadn't
expected that strong a defense.  He decided to take another track.  "All
I'm saying, is that she's a little young for you to be so sure.  I think
it might be best if you didn't see each other for a while to try to get
a perspective."  He expected a whining fit from his daughter over that.
He didn't get one.

"No way!" Serena shouted, rising from her chair and leaning over the
table.  "There is `no way' we are going to separate for a while.
Especially not for my own good!  We went through that!  I've had him
break up with me before because he thought he was protecting me.  Never
again!  We were both absolutely miserable, and I will not allow you to
do that to me again!  I love Darien, Father, and you need to get used to
the idea because we will eventually be married.  We are not planning on
doing anything soon, I promise you that.  But I will not stop seeing
him, or allow you to make us.  Do you understand?"

Everyone was staring at her in shock.  The adults and Sammy had never
seen her like this before.  Travis and Darien had, but only when
protecting her daughter.  She was obviously ready to fight anyone and
everyone that would try to come between them.

Darien stood up and put his hand on her shoulder, gently pushing her
back to her chair.  She reached up to hold his hand as he stood behind
her.  "Mr. Tsukino, I do agree with Serena. We're not going to let
anyone separate us again.  It's not truly the difference in our ages
that you object to, is it?"

Mr. Tsukino was still in shock over the way his daughter had talked to
him, so his wife stepped in.  "What do you mean, Darien?  What else
could he be objecting to?"

"Her age," he answered gently.  "If we were ten years older, no one
would think anything of a thirty-one year old dating a twenty-five year
old, would there?"

"No, that would be considered a good match," Serena's mother agreed,
understanding what he was saying.

"But she's only fifteen!" Mr. Tsukino had finally gotten his voice back.

"But she promised, and so do I, that nothing is going to happen for
years.  We are not going to get married until `she's' ready, and if that
means not until after college, then so be it.  I can wait, as long as I
know that no one is going to try to separate us again."  Darien spoke
sincerely, and looking into his eyes, Mr. Tsukino could see he meant
every word he said.

He sighed, the wind taken out of his sails.  He couldn't argue with the
united front the two had put up and looking into his daughter's
determined eyes, he wondered for a second what she would do if he did
refuse to allow them to date.  He realized in shock that he didn't want
to find out.  His daughter had grown up and he had refused to see it.

Darien sat back down and silence surrounded the table.

Jake broke it.  "I hope I don't have to go through that with you," he
said quietly to Travis.

"Oh, don't worry," Serena said absently, "his girlfriend's his own age."

"Oh really?" Jake said, looking at his ward, "and who is she?"

"Yes, who is she?" Mrs. Tsukino asked, "You haven't told us about any
girlfriend!"

"That's because I don't have one!" Travis denied.

"What about Crystal?" Serena asked mischievously.

"That's that new girl at your school, isn't it?" Sammy asked, having
been warned `very' strongly ahead of time about butting in during the
questioning.  "I've seen you around with her."

"She's not my girlfriend!  She's just a friend, that's all!" Travis said
desperately.

"Methinks he doth protest too much," Jake teased.  He looked at his
watch.  "Thank you for the delicious dinner, but I forgot I have a
meeting about the story I'm planning.  I'll see you at home, Travis.
I'll see the rest of you later."  He grabbed his coat and raced out of
the house.

"Bye," Mrs. Tsukino called after him, slightly stunned over how fast he
had moved.

"What's the new story about, Travis?" Mr. Tsukino asked, finally getting
back into the conversation.

"He wants to do a story on the Sailor Scouts," Travis admitted.  Serena
and Darien looked at him sharply and he nodded very slightly.

"Oh, neat!" Sammy exclaimed, "Maybe he'll find out who they are!"

"Maybe he will," Travis answered grimly.

As the conversation turned to the Sailor Scouts, the doorbell rang.

"I'll get it!" Sammy yelled, jumping from his seat and running to the
front door.

Serena, Darien, and Travis were trying to show the proper enjoyment of
the conversation when Serena's head jerked up.  As the others stared at
her, she shoved her chair back and stood up.  Without seeming to pay
attention to anything, she walked towards the door.  The others quieted
and listened.  They could hear a faint wailing noise getting louder.
Suddenly the door of the room slammed open and a pink haired little
girl, dressed in pajamas and clutching a doll and kitten, ran into the
room.

"Mommy!" she cried.  Sobbing, she threw herself into the arms of Serena
who had bent down to catch her.



Chapter Two:  Revelations

Serena stood holding the little girl gently in her arms, trying to
soothe her.  Everyone else was staring at them in disbelief.  Mr.
Tsukino's face started to get red.  Sammy came running into the room.

"Who is she, Dad?" he asked breathlessly.  "I opened the door and she
burst into tears and ran past me before I could stop her!"

"I don't know, but I want to know," Mr. Tsukino said rising to his feet.
"Who is she?  And more importantly, why did she call `my' daughter
`Mommy'?!" He was almost shouting at this time, but Serena just ignored
him.  Travis stepped in to try to help things out.

"It's just that when she was living here, she got to thinking of Serena
as a substitute mother," he said gently.  Darien was shaking his head
warningly, but Travis didn't notice.

"What do you mean, `living here'?" Mrs. Tsukino asked.

Travis stared, perplexed, and Darien decided to step in.  "He means,
when she was living here `in town'.  She had recently lost her mother
and latched onto Serena as a substitute.  Don't you remember?"

Mrs. Tsukino looked at the little girl who was still crying.  "She seems
vaguely familiar, doesn't she dear?"

Mr. Tsukino took a quick glance at the little girl and started to calm
down at Travis' explanation when his temper took another hit. The pink
haired child suddenly asked in a broken voice, "Where's Daddy?  Mommy,
where's Daddy?" she looked around and saw Darien.  "Daddy! she cried.

"DADDY?!" Mr. Tsukino yelled.  "That's the last straw!"

"Calm down, Ken," his wife said quietly.

"Calm down?!  Calm down?! My daughter's been playing house with a
college boy and you tell me to calm down!"  Mr. Tsukino was in a rage.
He'd already had to agree that his daughter and that boy could continue
seeing each other, but this had gone `far' beyond that.

"It's not like that, Mr. Tsukino," Darien announced even as he moved
towards the two girls.

"Stay away from my daughter, young man!" Mr. Tsukino shouted.

"Father!" Serena snapped, speaking to the others for the first time
since Reenie had entered.  "Will you stop being so silly?"

"Silly?!  Silly?!  I should ground you until you're thirty!  It's bad
enough you're dating someone so much older than you, but to pretend to
have a child with him!  That's going too far!"

"I'm going into the living room, you're scaring Reenie.  Don't come in
until you're calmed down or we'll be spending the night at Travis'."
Serena turned on her heel and walked out the door with Travis and Darien
in tow right behind her. Her father was left behind, his jaw opening and
closing as he tried to get over the shock of having his daughter talk to
him that way for the second time that night!  He growled and followed
them.

Sammy started to follow his father, there was no way he wanted to miss
this.  It sounded like his sister was going to get in big trouble and he
wanted to be there to see and enjoy the whole thing.

"Sammy," his mother said as he was about to walk through the door.

"Yes, Mom?" he asked as he stopped.

"Why don't you go to your room and play? I think we need to talk to your
sister alone."  Mrs. Tsukino's voice was kind but firm.

"But Mom!" Sammy said pathetically.

"No buts, young man, please go to your room, and I better not find out
that you sneaked down and were listening."

"But... but..." Sammy was silenced by a look from his mother and slowly
dragged his feet over to the stairs.  He looked back to give his mother
a pleading look, but she wasn't falling for it.  He went upstairs and
Mrs. Tsukino followed her husband into the living room.

Serena and Darien were seated on the couch, still trying to get Reenie
to stop crying.  Travis was ruffling the girl's pink hair.

"I want an explanation," Mr. Tsukino said, in a fake calm voice.  "Why
does she call you `Mommy' and him `Daddy'?"

"Well, like I said, she had just lost her mother when she came here,"
Darien started and then stopped as he tried to figure out an explanation
for the rest of it.

Serena took it out of his hands.  "Darien had just broken up with me,"
she looked sharply at her father, "Someone had convinced him it was for
my own good.  I needed someone to love, and Reenie needed someone to
love her."

"It was pretty much the same with me," Darien agreed.  "Reenie needed
someone, and so did I. Being away from Serena hurt so bad, but Reenie
could take some of the loneliness away."

"When Darien decided to take a month long vacation, Reenie and I got
closer, and then once we heard he was dead... That's when she started
calling me Mommy.  It's also when I started to feel like she was my
daughter.  She's a lot like I was at her age.  Once he came back and we
got back together, she started calling him Daddy."

"How did you think that up so fast?" Travis whispered.

"It's the truth," Serena answered just as quietly. "Think about it."

"Mommy," Reenie whispered, her sobs quieting to a seemingly endless rain
of tears.

"You ready to tell us what's wrong, Sweetheart?" Serena asked softly
then whispered, "First, we really need to rehypnotize my parents.
Where's Luna Ball?"

"Luna Ball hypnotized them?  Is that why they don't remember her?"
Travis asked, almost loud enough for her parents to hear.

Serena nodded absently and bent to catch her daughter's whisper, "It's
not here," Reenie answered.  "It's gone. Everything's gone."

"What do you mean?" Darien asked intently.

Mrs. Tsukino saw how intently they were all talking, and knew that
something serious must have happened.  However, she also knew that
someone must be worrying about such a little girl out alone.  She put
her hand on her husband's arm as he seemed about to start shouting
again.  "Travis," she called.

"Yes, Aunt Ellen?" Travis said, standing up and walking over to them.

"Do you know where she lives?" Mrs. Tsukino asked, nodding to Reenie.
"I'm sure there are worried people looking for her."

"I doubt it," Travis muttered in a low voice.  He continued in a louder
tone, "No, I don't know.  I heard that she left Tokyo about three months
ago.  The last time I saw her was our birthday party."

"Oh dear," Mrs. Tsukino thought for a moment, "Well, if no one knows
where she lives, then we'll just have to call the police and report her
to missing persons."

"You can't do that!" Travis practically yelled causing Serena, Darien,
and even Reenie to look up.  "I mean, if they can't find her family
they'll put her in an orphanage or something.  You can't do that to her!
You don't know what those places are like!"

"Neither do you, Travis. You were adopted when you were only a couple of
months old," Mrs. Tsukino responded, surprised at his vehemence.

Serena noticed the conversation and wondered what was upsetting her
brother so much.  She handed Reenie to Darien, and walked over to the
rest of her family.  "What's the matter?" she asked worriedly.

"They said they're going to call the police about Reenie," Travis
announced.  "If the police take her away, they're going to put her in an
orphanage!  It can't happen Serena, you don't know..."

"I don't know what, Travis?" Serena asked gently.  She was even more
worried, Travis was actually shaking.

"My parents told me a lot about orphanages.  When I was little, they
always said how they would send me back if I didn't behave.  You can't
let the police take Reenie to a place like that!"

"Travis," Serena said gently, "you know it's probably not really like
that, your `parents' just wanted you to behave, that's all.  But don't
worry, the police won't take her away," her eyes and voice were suddenly
hard again.  "That's `not' going to happen."

"Serena, we must report that she's here," her mother said gently.  "The
police must be informed. Her family is probably worried sick. I know how
I'd feel if you were missing."

Serena shook her head.  "Her family knows she's here. There's no way she
could have gotten here otherwise.  She doesn't even live in Tokyo
anymore; she couldn't have come by herself."

Travis looked at her in shock.  "Serena, what the heck are you doing?"
he hissed too low for her parents to hear.

She threw a smile at him before turning towards the two on the couch.
"Reenie?" she called gently.  When she got no answer, her voice got a
little louder.  "Small Lady," she called, forcing the little girl to
look at her.  "Are your parents in danger again?" she asked softly.

Reenie nodded, at first slowly, then desperately.

"Danger?  What do you mean danger?  And I thought her parents were
dead?" Mr. Tsukino asked, totally confused and more than a little
worried.

"No, her parents aren't dead, at least they weren't the last time I
talked to them," Serena said, having been too preoccupied to really hear
Darien's explanation.

"That boy said that she lost her mother, and that's why she treated you
as one!" Mr. Tsukino's voice started to get louder as he considered that
`that boy' might have lied to him.

"Well, I suppose that's one way of thinking of it," Serena said
thoughtfully.  "But she didn't lose her mother by her dying."

"Oh, the poor dear," her mother put in immediately, "Divorce is so hard
for children that age.  So her father got custody, hmm?"

"No Mom, not divorce either.  Her parents were... diplomats."  *Be
careful, Serena,* she thought to herself, *Can't tell them too much of
the truth, but this might just work.*  "They were attacked, and her
mother was in... a... a coma!  That's the word I wanted.  Because her
father was busy, doing both of their jobs and taking care of his wife,
not to mention he was worried about her getting hurt so Reenie came to
stay with family here in Tokyo."  *There!  And not a single `real' lie
in the whole thing.* Her parents watched their daughter during the whole
explanation. They knew she didn't lie to them.  Serena was elated as she
watched her parents' expressions as they started to accept it.

"So why is she here now?" her father asked.

Serena had already thought of this.  "Her parents are in danger again.
Maybe it's the same people as before, maybe somebody different wants to
hurt them but I guess they wanted to get Reenie out of the way, and knew
I would take care of her."  She changed that.  "I mean, they knew `we'
would take care of her.  We will, won't we?  Please?  We can't let her
get hurt, they expect us to make sure of that.  Please let her stay!
Please, please, please!"  Serena seemed about to drop to her knees and
beg.

Travis had finally gotten over the shock of what his sister was saying.
He decided to help out.  "It's okay, Serena, I'm sure if your parents
won't let her stay, my uncle won't mind if she comes and lives with us.
He'd never turn away a little child who's in danger like that."

Serena's parents turned, almost automatically it seemed, and looked at
the little girl.  She had almost gotten her tears under control and was
looking at them with tear wet red eyes.  Dressed in her pajamas,
clutching a bedraggled gray kitten and broken doll, she was a pathetic
picture.  One no mother could resist.

Mrs. Tsukino showed herself to be as susceptible as any other would.
"Oh, the poor little girl.  How would we explain her if she did stay
here?"

Reenie answered this one.  She had finally gotten enough control of
herself to join in.  She slipped off of Darien's lap and walked over to
Mrs. Tsukino.  "Auntie Ellen?" she asked timidly.

"She could be my cousin, couldn't she, Mom?" Serena asked.

Mrs. Tsukino couldn't help herself. She swept the little girl up into a
hug. "I guess it wouldn't hurt if you stayed here for a little while,"
she agreed.

Mr. Tsukino obviously wasn't convinced.  "Hold on Ellen, don't go making
promises you might not be able to keep.  I still have some questions.
What's your name, little girl?" he asked.

"Reenie," she answered softly.

"Reenie what?" he asked again.

She hesitated, throwing a desperate glance at her mother and father.  *I
can't say Chiba or Tsukino,* she thought to herself, trying desperately
to think of a name.  As Mr. Tsukino seemed to be getting impatient she
finally blurted out the only thing she could think of.  "Moon!"

Serena, Travis, and Darien blinked in shock but the adults didn't seem
to have any trouble accepting it.  "Is that with an E?" Mrs. Tsukino
asked.

"Yeah, Moon with an E, that's my last name," Reenie agreed quickly.

"And your first name?  I'm sure it isn't really Reenie," Mr. Tsukino
continued with the questioning.

Once again, Reenie tried to think of an answer that wouldn't give
anything away.  She knew she couldn't use Serena, but nothing else was
even close.  She looked over at her mother who was mouthing something.
Reenie tried to read her lips.  "Serenity," she finally realized.
"Reenie is short for Serenity.  Serenity Moone."

Darien waited until he was sure he wasn't being watched before he
dropped his head in his hands.  "Serenity Moone?" he mouthed to himself.
Even with the seriousness of the situation, it was all he could do to
keep from laughing.  He looked up to see Travis' eyes twinkling madly as
he tried to keep his lips from twitching.  Mr. Tsukino's next question
drove all thoughts of laughter from their minds.

"Why here?  Serena said that you stayed with family last time you were
in Tokyo, so why aren't you staying with them this time?"

Reenie opened her mouth to say "I am," and then realized that would be a
really bad answer.  Instead she said, "Puu's gone."

Serena, Travis, and Darien gasped.  The older Tsukinos looked at them in
surprise but they didn't notice.

"What do you mean, Puu's gone?" Travis asked.  "Puu never leaves."  He
had just stopped himself in time from saying Sailor Pluto.

"She's not there!  She's not home and... and it looks like she's been
gone a while," Reenie answered.  "It's all dusty, and the light at the
gate is out."

"I didn't think Puu was able to leave," Serena said, "at least not for
long."

"That's what I thought too," Darien agreed.  "Are you sure?  You went
there first, right?"

Reenie nodded, "Mm-hm, I went there before I came here, it's empty."

"Have you heard anything about it?" Darien asked Serena.

She shook her head.  "I thought she was still there, I didn't have any
reason to think otherwise, and there was nothing I could do about it
anyway."

The younger members of the group had pretty much forgotten the older
ones in their shock at the news.  They barely remembered them enough to
not use Sailor Pluto or the Gate of Time.  However, their conversation
allowed the parents to draw a few conclusions of their own.

Ellen Tsukino handed Reenie back to Serena and said, "I need to talk to
your father, we'll be right back."  She took his arm and led him out of
the room.

Once they got outside of the living room, and she checked to make sure
Sammy wasn't around spying on his sister she turned to her husband.  "It
sounds like the person she was supposed to stay with is dead or has
moved and her parents didn't know.  It also sounds like that person
would not have been a very good caregiver in the first place.  Not able
to leave her own home!  No wonder that little girl found someone who
would, and could, care for her outside.  I think we should let her stay.
If what Serena believes is true, sending her back to her parents could
just put her in danger."

"Think about it logically, Ellen.  Her parents must think she's with
this `Puu' person.  Though any parents that would just drop a child off
and leave her without even checking to be sure someone was home, are
criminally negligent.  I think we should call the police and let them
handle it."

"But they'd put her in an orphanage, Ken.  Travis is right about that.
And he seems so... so... I would almost say he's scared of them.  I know
his parents were just trying to scare him into being good, though I
can't really imagine him misbehaving, but what if it `is' like he
fears?"

"Look dear, at the moment, our problem isn't with Travis, it's with that
little girl, Serenity.  I say we should call the police, and they can
get in touch with her parents."  Ken hugged his wife, "I really do think
it would be the best thing."

"And if they take her back to her parents, and she gets hurt or killed?
Would Serena ever forgive us?  Would `we' ever forgive ourselves?" Ellen
leaned her head against his shoulder.  "She's such a cute little girl,
and she reminds me so much of Serena at that age. I just can't bear to
think of her being hurt.  Can't she stay for a little while, at least
until Serena has a chance to get in touch with her parents?  She said
she'd talked to them before."

"That's another thing, how come we haven't heard of this before?" Ken
suddenly realized.  "Serena doesn't keep secrets from us.  At least she
didn't before `that boy' came on the scene."

"I `do' remember seeing that little girl around before, don't you?  It's
probably just these things with Travis and Darien were so important that
she never really had a chance to tell us."

"I suppose.  And I guess I do remember seeing her... but I still don't
think this is the best way!" Mr. Tsukino reluctantly agreed.

"It will only be a little while, dear, just until we can get in touch
with her parents.  So she can stay?" she asked again, just to be sure.

"She can stay!  She can stay!  Are you happy now?"  Ken Tsukino shook
his head as they went back into the living room.

Meanwhile in the living room another conversation had been going on.

"Oh, Reenie, I've missed you so much!" Serena cried as soon as her
parents were out of the room.  "I didn't think I'd get to see you for
another thousand years!"

Darien was there as well, "Hello Sweetheart, are you okay?  You're not
hurt anywhere are you?" he asked as he gave the little girl a hug and
looked her over.  He exchanged glances with and petted the little gray
kitten on her lap.

"Hi Rabbit, nice entrance," Travis said, trying to lighten the
atmosphere.  It worked.

Reenie smiled at her uncle before frowning fiercely.  "Don't call me
`Rabbit'!" she demanded.

Serena and Darien laughed, and then smiled their thanks at Travis.

"I wish you had Luna Ball with you. There's no way to know if they're
going to let you stay," Serena said worriedly.

"They're not going to take me away, are they?" Reenie asked fearfully.

"Of course not!  I would never let them do that!" Serena's voice was
determined.  "If they didn't believe what I said, then you'll probably
be living with your father.  You can take her, right?" she asked.

"I want to know how you did that," Travis asked before Darien could
answer.  "I thought you hated to lie!  But you were lying like a pro
there."

"None of it was really a lie.  Think about it.  Besides I've had a lot
of practice," Serena said sadly.

"Practice?  Why would you have practice lying?  It just doesn't seem
like the kind of thing you'd do," Darien put in.

"I didn't lie!  I just didn't tell the whole truth!  And anyways, what
choice did I have?  And you'd better learn too, Travis," Serena said.

"Learn to lie?  Oh, you mean about Reenie. I guess I can do that,"
Travis replied.

"Not to lie!  Just... learn how to tell parts of the truth, that's all.
No, I don't mean about Reenie.  What are you going to tell Uncle Jake
the first time he catches you coming in at two o'clock in the morning?"

Travis looked at her, "Why would I be coming in at two o'clock in the
morning?  I'm usually in bed long before then."

"You're a Sailor Scout now, Travis, and that means leaving in the middle
of the night when there's an attack.  It means falling asleep in class
because you've been fighting all night.  It means trying to find a good
reason for coming home with cuts and bruises, for leaving in the middle
of dinner because there's an emergency, for disappearing when a youma
comes on the scene so you can show up in your other form.  Our choices
are two.  Number one is to tell our families everything.  In which case
we take the chance they might get hurt, or they might accidentally blurt
something out, or in your case, print something.  Or we can tell them
part of it and hope they believe it.  I made my decision when I started,
it's time for you to make yours."  Serena's voice was deadly serious and
a new respect showed in the eyes of her brother and boyfriend.

"I never realized you had to go through all that," Darien said quietly.
"I never had that problem because I live alone."

"And up until now, so did I," Travis agreed.  "Is that why you brought
it up now?  Because Uncle Jake is staying home."

"That, the fact that Amy and Raye say the Negaverse is back, and the
fact that Reenie came back.  I'd say we've got problems."  She turned to
the little girl in her lap, who had been listening silently and with
wide eyes to her mother's speech.  She'd never realized what Serena had
to do to get away with being Sailor Moon, and she didn't even have a
Luna Ball to help her!

"Now, little one, are you ready to tell us what's the matter?"  Serena's
voice softened amazingly as she talked to Reenie.

"I don't know if I should," Reenie said in a very quiet voice.  "Puu
said never to tell anyone of the future, never."

"But you said she wasn't at the Gate?" Darien asked gently.

Reenie seemed about to cry again, but she was all out of tears.  "She
wasn't, but she said it before, she said if it ever happened that I had
to go into the past again, not to tell what happened."

Travis seemed about to ask another question, but Serena held up her
hand.  "You've got to give us some information, Reenie, if not what the
future is, what the danger is."

Reenie looked stubborn.

Serena sighed.  "Small Lady!" she commanded.

Reenie jerked upward, she knew that voice.  "Yes Mother?" she asked
immediately.

"What has happened?  Why are you no longer in Crystal Tokyo?"  Serena's
eyes were kind but determined.

"There is no Crystal Tokyo!" Reenie almost screamed, her eyes wild as
she remembered the desolation that should have been her home.  "Crystal
Tokyo never existed!  The future's different.  All different."  Reenie
found she did have tears left in her as she collapsed weeping and
Serena, Darien, and Travis swept her into a group hug.

They were about to talk about it when Serena's parents came back in the
room.  Mr. Tsukino glowered as he saw Darien with his arms wrapped
around Serena and the little girl.

"We've decided," Mrs. Tsukino announced.  "She may stay, but only for a
little while, and Serena, you need to get in touch with her parents as
soon as possible."

"Thank you, Mom!  Thank you, thank you, thank you!  She won't be a
bother, I promise!"  Serena ran to give her parents a hug, while
murmuring her thanks.

"Serena, you're acting like we're giving you permission to keep a cat
that followed you home," Mrs. Tsukino said, causing them all to laugh.

"Now I think it's time for you boys to get home," Mr. Tsukino said
calmly, but his eyes stayed on Darien.

"I think he's right," Travis agreed, "I'll see you tomorrow."

"Bye, Love," Darien whispered to Serena, before bending down and giving
Reenie a hug and kiss.  "I'll see you two in the morning."

"Bye, Darien," Serena whispered back.

"Bye, Daddy," Reenie answered.

Serena's father's glower followed him out the door.

Serena watched him for a second.  "Um, Reenie?  I think you might want
to call us Serena and Darien, before Dad has a heart attack."

"Okay, Mommy," Reenie agreed.  At her mock glare, "Sorry!  Okay Serena,
I'll try to remember."

"Reenie?" Serena's mother asked quietly.

"Yes, Mrs. Tsukino?" Reenie responded.

"Let's make it `Auntie Ellen' again, okay?"  She waited for Reenie's nod
before she continued, "You're going to be staying in Serena's room while
you're here. She can show you where it is.  Where are your clothes?
Surely you didn't come to Tokyo without any?"  Serena's mother smiled
gently.

"I... lost them.  I don't know where they are.  I was running because I
wanted to be with Serena and I was scared and I guess they're somewhere
out there," she finished in a quiet tone of voice.

"I'll look for them tomorrow, okay Mother?" Serena asked, "And if we
can't find them, I'll buy her some."  At her mother's look, she
continued, "I'm sure I'll get reimbursed," she shrugged.  "And now, I
think it would be best if I got her into bed, okay?  I'll find her
something to wear in the morning, take her with me when I go meet the
others, and then take her shopping."

"I'll go with you," her mother said instantly.  As it looked like Serena
was about to refuse, she continued, "No, no, I insist, but I think it's
best we go first, I'm sure your friends can wait.  We'll go to the mall,
okay?"

Serena suddenly grinned.  "You said the magic word, Mom, we'll go
shopping first."

"There won't be any trouble between Luna and that kitten will there?"
Mrs. Tsukino asked.

Serena looked down, surprised.  With all that had happened, she hadn't
even realized that there `was' a kitten.  When she saw the crescent moon
on the gray kitten's forehead she grinned.  "Don't worry, Mom, I don't
think Luna will have any problem getting along with `this' kitten."

Ken Tsukino watched his daughter and the little girl climb the stairs.
"I still have one question," he said thoughtfully.  He looked at his
wife, "Why is she in pajamas?"


Serena and Reenie reached her room, went in and closed the door.  Luna
looked up, she had been sleeping on Serena's bed the whole time.  "So
how did it go?" she asked.  Then she noticed the other girl with Serena
and bolted upright.  "Reenie?!"

Before Reenie could answer, another did.  The kitten, who had sat silent
in Reenie's arms the whole time, barely even moving and hardly noticed,
saw the cat sitting on the bed and her eyes went wide.  She wiggled out
of Reenie's loose grasp and up on the bed.  A foot from the dumbfounded
black cat she stopped.  And just stared.

"What's the matter, Diana?" Serena asked lightly, going over to pet the
two cats.  "You act like you haven't seen your mother in years.  Of
course, it's not `your' mother, but still..."

"She hasn't," Reenie said softly, "In the future she comes from, she
hasn't seen her mother for years, and almost the last thing Luna said to
her was not to talk where people could hear her."

Serena and Luna turned to look at her in shock.  "The future she came
from?" Luna asked.

Reenie nodded, "It's different than the one I came from, very different.
Awful."  She fell silent.

Diana finally spoke, "Mama?" she said in a very, very soft tone.

"Yes, Kitten?" Luna answered compassionately.

"MAMA!" Diana suddenly yelled, and threw herself across the small bit of
bed separating them.  Before the others could blink, she was all over
Luna, rubbing against her, under her belly, and her neck, seemingly
trying to memorize her by feel while purring as if her motor would
break.

Luna just stood there for a long moment, before she started to gently
lick the top of Diana's head.  She started to purr as well.

"Oh Mama, I've missed you!  I did what you said, I took care of
Serena...  sorry, Reenie, and I didn't talk.  But I was so lonely! Where
did you go? Why did you and Papa have to leave?  Was it something I
did?"

"Diana," Luna said softly, "I'm not that Luna, this is long before you
were born, so I don't know.  But I must have had a good reason, and
whatever it was, it couldn't be anything you did.  I've only ever met
you once, and Reenie says that wasn't you, but you could not be that
different, and I cannot believe I would be either, and I know that the
last time I saw you with your parents, they loved you as much as
Reenie's parents loved her."

"How long have you been by yourself?" Luna asked next.

"Ever since I was a little baby," Diana answered.

"I thought so.  It looks like no one has ever taught you to wash
properly, the hair on the back of your head is all matted," Luna fell to
washing the little kitten.  Diana remembered back to when she was a
baby.  It seemed one of her parents was always washing her, she used to
hate it.  Now it felt like the most wonderful thing in the world to be
cherished like that.

Serena had left the room during this, and came back in, dressed in her
pink pajamas.  She slid into bed, picking up the two cats, and settling
them together on her chest as Reenie slid in next to her.  "Whatever has
happened, we'll find a way through it.  I promise you, all of you.
We'll find a way.  After all, we're Sailor Scouts, aren't we?  And the
Sailor Scouts have never been beaten."  Reenie smiled in agreement and
immediately fell asleep.  She had had a long day.

"But there are no Sailor Scouts in my time," Diana said softly.

"Well, maybe by the year 2990 what?  What exactly was the date you come
from?" Serena asked around a yawn.  She had had a long day too.

"2013," Diana answered.  "I come from 2013 and Reenie was born in 2005."

"Oh, that's nice..." Serena said as she slid into sleep with Reenie
wrapped in her arms, and the cats curled up on her chest.  Reenie was
still clutching the doll as she slept in her mother's arms.


The next morning.

"What?!" Serena said, jerking awake, bounding up in bed and throwing the
two cats curled around each other on her chest onto the floor.  "What
did you say?"

"What?! What?" Luna said jumping to her feet and looking around wildly.
"Is it an attack?"  She then noticed where she was and realized Serena's
movements had thrown her off the bed again.

She looked up to see a sleepy looking Diana had bounded up onto Reenie's
chest, instinctively trying to protect her as best she could.

Reenie also jerked awake and looked around wildly until Serena's
presence reassured her that she hadn't woken up in a different place
again.

"What's the matter, Serena?" Luna asked grumpily.  She hated being woken
up like that.

"Diana, what did you say?" Serena asked again.  "I thought I heard you
say that Reenie was born in the year 2005.  No that's silly, it must
have been a dream."  Serena calmed down.

"But that `is' when Reenie was born," Diana said timidly, yawning.  She
didn't understand why it was so strange.  After all, these people knew
more about time travel than she did, she shouldn't be having trouble
with the concept.

Reenie woke up fully at that and quickly put her hand over Diana's mouth
before she could say more.  "We're not allowed to talk about the future,
either of yours or mine," she whispered to the kitten.  Then what had
just been said hit her.  "2005?" she whispered in shock, too quietly to
be heard.

Reenie looked at her mother.  "The future's changed," was all she said.
To herself she finished, *But I didn't know it changed `that' much!*

Serena looked about to argue when she noticed the time.  "We're going to
be late!" she shouted, and grabbed her clothes as she ran out of the
room.  Luna put her head down and sighed, but Reenie laughed.

"It's good to see some things don't change," she said, still laughing,
before getting up and trying to find something in Serena's closet that
would fit her.  She stopped once, and spent a long time looking at one
outfit.  It looked like it was made to fit a five year old, and was
folded carefully, and put where it wouldn't be disturbed. Reenie slowly
smiled gently, "I love you too, Serena," she whispered, touching the
fabric.  Finally, she found a pair of shorts that were too small for
Serena, and too big for her, but still the best she could do.  A small
T-shirt, and belt managed an outfit that didn't look too many sizes too
big for her and wouldn't fall down around her ankles when she moved.

Serena called Travis on the communicator.  "I'm sorry, Travis, I can't
make the meeting this morning.  Mom wants to take us shopping to get
some clothes for Reenie.  I figured it was best to give in to her on
this one."

"I'll just bet you did," Travis said, "I can hear you grinning all the
way over here.  All right, I'll reschedule the meeting.  Eleven o'clock
okay?" he asked.

"Um... I'll try," Serena agreed.

"It was a stupid suggestion," he said, "I know you and malls, is two
o'clock okay?" he asked.

"We can make that," she said easily.

"Good thing I hadn't called anyone yet," he said smiling, "I figured
you'd had a big night, and wouldn't be out of bed until I came over
there with some ice water."  His voice changed, "How's Reenie?" he asked
seriously.

"Better, I think.  She still won't talk about what happened, but Diana
didn't know they weren't supposed to and she said something I'm still
trying to understand.  She said that Reenie was born in the year 2005."

"That's not possible!  Reenie won't be born for another thousand years!"
Travis kept his voice down with an effort.

"All Reenie will say is that the future is changed, then she goes
silent," Serena answered.  "I've got to go, Mom's waiting.  We'll be at
the temple at two, I promise."


After breakfast, Mrs. Tsukino, Serena, and Reenie headed towards the
mall.

"So which store first?" Serena asked as they stepped inside.

Her mother looked around, "There's a new kids' clothing store over by
the Food Court, isn't there?" she asked.

"Mm-hm," Serena answered.  "Look over there, Mom, do you see the girl
with the really pale blonde hair?  It looks like it's almost white."

"Yes, I see her.  What about her?" Mrs. Tsukino said, looking ahead for
the store that was their first stop.

"That's Crystal. She's new in school, and I think Travis has a crush on
her," Serena giggled.

Reenie and Mrs. Tsukino turned to take a closer look at the girl.
"She's pretty," Reenie said, also giggling.

"Yes, she is," Mrs. Tsukino agreed, "It looks like Travis has good
taste."

"His taste can't be too good, or people wouldn't have thought he was
dating Serena at first," Reenie grinned, falling back into their normal
pattern of bantering if there wasn't something serious going on.

"I think that just proves how good his taste is," Serena disagreed.  "I
mean, if he was dating me, his taste must be good."

"I think he showed more taste by `not' dating you," Reenie said.

Mrs. Tsukino laughed as she listened to their teasing.  Although they'd
said they thought of each other like mother and daughter, it was
sounding like they considered themselves sisters.  She knew her husband
would be happy to hear that.

As they walked through the mall, Serena and Reenie would stop every once
in a while to look at things.  It took Mrs. Tsukino fifteen minutes to
get them out of the toy store and she sighed as she realized it wasn't
the youngest one giving her the problems.  "Serena, let's go!  We're
here to get clothes for Reenie, remember?"

"But it's so cute!  Look at it!"  Serena held up the stuffed cat to show
her mother.

"You got one of those for your birthday, remember?" Mrs. Tsukino said in
a long suffering tone.


They had almost reached their destination, after numerous stops, when
they were distracted by the sound of breaking glass.  Serena and Reenie
threw themselves down as the skylight in the middle of the mall was
shattered by something falling through it.  Serena immediately covered
Reenie's body with her own as the glass shards fell around them.

Mrs. Tsukino was still staring in disbelief as the debris cleared and a
monster was revealed.  It was covered in razor sharp spines all over its
body.  Her scream joined many others as it raised its razor edged hands
and pointed outward.  "Give me your energy for the Negaverse!" it
yelled, as it pulled the energy from every person it saw.

"Mother!" Serena cried as she watched her mother fall to the ground,
drained.

Serena got up and ran over to her mother, Reenie on her heels.  As she
saw the youma turned away from her, she pulled her mother into a nearby
store, where they would be out of sight.

"Mom," she said desperately, checking to see if there was any damage.

Mrs. Tsukino stirred slightly and struggled to get her eyes open as she
heard her daughter calling for her.

Serena raised her communicator to her lips.  "Everybody!  There's a
youma at the mall, draining energy!  Get here as fast as you can!"

"On my way," was all Amy said.

"Alright!  I've been itching for a good fight!" Lita exulted.

"Already on my way there, I was going mall trolling today anyway," Mina
laughed.

"What about your mother and Reenie?" Travis asked anxiously.

"Reenie?!" everybody yelled.

"Reenie's fine, but Mom's been drained.  I'd hurry if I were you, or
there's not likely to be anything left," Serena said defiantly.

"Be careful, Serena, remember those bad vibes I was getting," Raye said.

"I don't suppose you'll wait for us to get there?" Darien asked.

"You don't suppose right," Serena agreed.

She turned back to her mother and Reenie.  "Stay here with her please,
Reenie."

"No way!  This might be the place where the future is changed, I've got
to make it right!"  Reenie glared at Serena for even thinking of leaving
her behind.

Mrs. Tsukino struggled even harder to open her eyes.  She had heard the
voices of her daughter's friends and tried to understand what they were
talking about.  She just managed to get her eyes open in time to see
Serena nod slowly.

Serena reached up to the brooch she always wore.  She opened it to
reveal a large glowing crystal.  Reenie reached up to touch it as well.

"MOON CRYSTAL POWER DUO!"  As Mrs. Tsukino looked on in complete
disbelief, she saw a light flash and a hint of feathers and ribbons.  A
second later, where her daughter had stood, was Sailor Moon.  Where the
little girl they had taken in had stood was a smaller version of the
well known superheroine, dressed in blue and pink instead of blue and
red.

"Ready Crescent Moon?" Sailor Moon asked.

"Ready Sailor Moon!  Let's do it!" Sailor Crescent Moon answered.

Sailor Moon looked down at the woman lying before her.  "I promise you
Mother, he will pay.  He will pay!"

Mrs. Tsukino had lost the strength to keep her eyes open, but the sight
of the two girls transforming was seemingly engraved on her eyelids.
She watched it over and over, heard their words over and over.

Sailor Moon and Sailor Crescent Moon headed towards the youma.  "Hey,
Ugly!" Sailor Moon called out.  "Yeah, you with the steak knives!  I am
Sailor Moon!"

"And I am Sailor Crescent Moon!  For draining the energy of these
people..."

"And for messing up our shopping trip!"

"We will punish you!" they cried together.

"Hello, Sailor brat, the General told me how to take care of you.  And
after that, I think I'll have some fun with the kid."

Sailor Moon's eyes got hard.  "Have some fun with this!" she hissed.
"MOON TIARA MAGIC!"

Crescent Moon followed immediately.  "CRESCENT MOON TIARA MAGIC!"

The two tiaras flew towards the youma.  "Oh!  Target practice!" he
grinned pointedly as he threw razor sharp knives at the tiaras, breaking
both of them in half.  "Too bad, no more targets, except you of course."

"MOON TIARA MAGIC!  CRESCENT MOON TIARA MAGIC!" flew towards the youma
once more.  Once more, he threw knives to intercept them before they
could hit.

Crescent Moon suddenly started running straight towards the youma.
"CRESCENT MOONBEAM STRIKE!" she cried as her moonbeam came into being
around her and blasted towards the youma.  It threw several knives and
then jumped out of the way.  Crescent Moon turned as she heard a wail
from behind her.  Sailor Moon was down on her knees, with one of the
knives sticking in her shoulder.

"Sailor Moon!" she cried, running back towards her.  The youma threw
another knife as she turned her back to him.

"Crescent Moon!  Look out!" Sailor Moon screamed, forcing herself to her
feet in a run towards the young Scout.

"VENUS LOVE CHAIN ENCIRCLE!" was called out from behind them, the chain
of hearts going past them to impact the knife less then a foot away from
Crescent Moon.

"Sailor Venus!" both Moons shouted.  "Thank you!"

"Not a prob," she grinned.

"JUPITER THUNDERCLAP ZAP!" "MARS CELESTIAL FIRE SURROUND!" "MERCURY ICE
STORM SPLASH!" "SOLAR FLARE!"

The three Scouts watched as the joint attack headed for the youma and
sighed in disappointment as it jumped out of the way, letting the
fountain behind it get blown to bits.

"Are you okay, Sailor Moon?" Sailors Sol and Mercury said in one voice.
Mercury immediately dropped her visor and started scanning the knife
still embedded in her shoulder.  The other Scouts gathered around.

"Is she going to be alright?" Crescent Moon asked, deeply concerned.

"Watch your backs!" someone yelled.  They looked up as a young man in a
tuxedo, cape, and mask sent out over a dozen roses destroying the knives
that were once more targeting distracted Scouts.

"Tuxedo Mask!" they yelled.

"This guy likes knives?  Then let's see what he thinks of this.  Cover
me!" Sailor Sol called out as he ran straight toward the youma.

"MARS CELESTIAL FIRE SURROUND!" "JUPITER THUNDERCLAP ZAP!" "VENUS LOVE
CHAIN ENCIRCLE!" "CRESCENT MOONBEAM STRIKE!"

The attacks surrounded the young man as he ran.  A dozen roses followed
as well.  The youma tried sending a more of his knives at the male
Scout, but they were always destroyed well before they reached him.  As
Sailor Sol got closer to the youma, he pulled out his sword, the large
topaz glowing in the hilt.  "SUN SWORD SLASH!" he called.  The first two
strikes of his sword were blocked by a sword the youma held.  The third
burned through the sword, and the arm holding it.  "Now Sailor Moon!"
Sailor Sol called as he threw himself out of the way.

Sailor Moon stood up from the middle of the group of Scouts, although
Mercury had pulled the knife from her shoulder, it was still bleeding
heavily.  "MOON SCEPTER ELIMINATION!" Sailor Moon called.  Before the
youma could get used to being a one armed monster, it was a dusted
monster.  Slowly the people started stirring as their energy returned to
them.

"I've got to check on my mother," Sailor Moon said as soon as Mercury
finished bandaging her shoulder.

"Wait a minute!" Raye said.  "What's Reenie doing here?"

"I'll explain at the meeting this afternoon.  I've got to go check on my
mother!  I'll see you later."  Sailor Moon and Sailor Crescent Moon
disappeared from everyone's sight, and the Scouts jumped away from the
battle scene.

Serena and Reenie rushed for where they had left her mother.  They found
her sitting up and holding her head.

"Mom, guess what?  There was a youma here and it drained everyone's
energy before the Sailor Scouts came and took care of it," Serena said
as soon as she saw her mom was okay.

"I know," she said, "Sailor Moon."



Chapter Three:  Explanations

"Yeah, that's right," Serena agreed, wondering if having her energy
drained had somehow messed with her mother's mind.  "Sailor Moon and the
Sailor Scouts were the ones that saved yo... us."

"Serena," her mother said as she slowly got up.  "I `saw'."

"You saw the Scouts?" Serena asked, still confused even as she went to
help her mother to her feet.

Ellen Tsukino shook her head.  She looked dazed and Serena was really
starting to get concerned.  "Maybe I didn't really see it.  Maybe it was
just a hallucination.  You would have told me if it was true, wouldn't
you?"

Serena was `definitely' concerned.  "You don't look so well, maybe we
should get you to the hospital so they can look you over," she said as
she held her mother until she steadied.

Mrs. Tsukino stared fixedly at the brooch on her daughter's chest.  She
suddenly realized she didn't know when her daughter had gotten it, but
she very rarely `didn't' wear it these days.  Without thinking she
reached out.  Before Serena could stop her, she opened the brooch and
stared at the glowing jewel inside.

Serena and Reenie gasped as she continued to stare, then Serena reached
up and closed it, looking around to see if anyone had seen.

"It wasn't a hallucination," Mrs. Tsukino whispered almost to herself.
Her voice got louder.  "You're Sailor Moon!  My daughter is Sailor Moon
and I never even knew!  How could you not tell me?  How could you keep
something this important a secret?  How could you?!  How could you have
lied to me like that?!" her voice continued getting louder.

"Mom!" Serena hissed frantically.  "Will you be quiet?  Do you want the
whole world to know?"

Mrs. Tsukino looked around and suddenly realized they were in the middle
of a busy shopping mall, that was getting even busier as rescue workers
and gawkers gathered around.  She reined in her questions and took a
deep breath.  "I want an explanation, young lady."

Serena looked into her eyes and nodded slowly.  "Not here," she agreed
quietly.

"Serena!" Reenie hissed quietly, "Are you really going to tell her?"

Mrs. Tsukino looked at the little girl. "I want to know how you can
transform too," she said, giving final proof, if any was really needed,
that she had seen them transform.  "Come on, we're going home, and once
we get there, you're going to explain everything," she said as she took
Serena by the arm, Reenie by the hand, and led them out the door.

"But Sammy's at home!  He might hear," Serena argued.  "Let's go
somewhere else, somewhere more private."

"Serena, at the moment, I don't really care if the whole world hears.  I
am going to get an explanation one way or another."

"And I promise I'll tell you.  But not at home, please?"  Serena knew
she wouldn't be able to keep Sammy from eavesdropping.  She knew he had
snuck downstairs last night and stood under the living room window when
she was talking to her parents.  There was no way he would have missed
the opportunity to listen to her get in trouble.  She had done it
herself a time or two when he was getting a dressing down for one of his
pranks.

"Home.  Now," was all that her mother said in response.  She walked
quickly, dragging the two girls behind her.

Serena and Reenie walked as best they could, being dragged along like
that.  Mrs. Tsukino stayed totally silent as they walked along, but her
mind was working furiously.  *This is not possible, this simply isn't
possible.  My daughter... Sailor Moon.  She had better have a good
explanation for this.  This is ridiculous; it simply isn't possible.
This must be a dream.  Serena `cannot' be Sailor Moon!*

"Excuse me," a paramedic came up to them, breaking into her thoughts,
"Did you just experience a sudden loss of energy?" he asked politely.
"If so, you three really need to come to the hospital to get checked
over."

"Maybe that would be a good idea, Mom," Serena agreed.  "You do look a
little shaky."

Mrs. Tsukino turned to the paramedic.  "That's all right. I'm just a
little tired, and my daughter and niece were able to escape without
getting drained. However, I don't think I need to go to the hospital.
You need the room for those that got hurt by the glass, and I would
really like to get my family home."

The paramedic nodded.  They really did need the room for those people
who had been hurt.  Policy said that people who had been drained of
energy like that were supposed to come in to be checked over, but
experience had shown that no ill effects occurred if the energy was
given back.  Besides, there was nothing they could do anyway.

"All right ma'am, but if you start feeling any ill effects, you come in
immediately, okay?"  With that, he walked over to talk to others who had
been victims of the attack.

The three left the mall and started walking home, Mrs. Tsukino not
letting go of the two girls.  Suddenly Serena stumbled.  She hissed in
pain as her wounded shoulder was jarred.  With her transformation back
to Serena, the bandage had disappeared.  Although the wound had healed
far more quickly than a normal person's would have in an equivalent
amount of time, it was easily opened and still extremely sensitive.
Tears came into her eyes from the pain and she tried to reach for the
injured shoulder.  Her mother felt her trying to pull away and turned to
see her crying.  Since she wasn't aware of what had happened during the
fight, she drew the wrong conclusion.

"Serena!" she practically shouted.  "Don't try it.  Your wailing is not
going to put off this talk, so you might as well not even try," she
said, taking Serena by the shoulders and shaking her hard.  "You are
going to tell me what is going on!"

Serena screamed and collapsed crying.  Her mother looked at her, not
understanding why she was carrying on that way, but suddenly becoming a
concerned mother instead of an angry one.  "Serena, what's the matter?"
she asked gently.

Mrs. Tsukino gently peeled her hands off of the shoulder she was
clutching.   She cried out at the sight of the bloodstained shirt.  She
raised her hands to her mouth in disbelief, only then noticing the blood
coating one of her hands.  "What happened?  Oh my god, you're bleeding!
What did I do?!  We've got to get you to the hospital!" Reenie, standing
next to Serena, noticed as well and was worried.

"I'll be alright," Serena said weakly.  "I just need to get it
rebandaged." Tears of pain were still pouring from her eyes, but she
grinned slightly to try to reassure both her mother and daughter.

Reenie was not reassured, she was scared.  She turned to Serena's
mother.  "If you hadn't grabbed her like that, this wouldn't have
happened!" she shouted.

Mrs. Tsukino's guilty eyes took in her daughter's pain ravaged features
and realized it was true.  She also realized that something had to be
done.  "We have to get you to the hospital.  You need to have that
looked at," she insisted.

"No!  They'll ask too many questions.  I'll be fine, I just need to get
it rebandaged, that's all."  Serena's voice was firm.  "We're near
Travis' house, we can fix it there."  She tried to force herself to her
feet and failed.

Reenie reached for Serena's wrist and opened the communicator.
"Travis," she called.

"Yes," he answered, "why are you using the communicator, Reenie?"

"Serena's hurt her shoulder again, she's losing a lot of blood, but says
she won't go to the hospital. Your house is close, are you there and can
you send your Uncle Jake to come get us?"

"I'm here, but Uncle Jake isn't.  Where are you?"

After Reenie gave him their location, he signed off. Reenie tried to
help Serena to her feet, but didn't have the strength. She turned to
Mrs. Tsukino again, "Well?  Are you going to help or just stand there
like a lump?"

"Reenie!" Serena's voice was sharp.  "Don't talk to her like that!"

"I'm sorry, Auntie Ellen," Reenie said contritely.  "I didn't mean
that."

Mrs. Tsukino nodded as she helped Serena to her feet.  The wound had
stopped bleeding, but she was still shaky.  "Apology accepted, Reenie,
it was my fault, I should have realized something was wrong."

"Don't you start," Serena said tiredly.  "It wasn't your fault, you
didn't know that my shoulder was hurt.  I almost forgot it myself, until
that bump jarred it."

"I should have realized something was wrong. I'm your mother, that's my
job."

Serena laughed slightly, glad that her mother seemed to be getting her
sense of humor back after the number of shocks she had been given.  Of
course, the shocks weren't over yet.  As the three walked towards
Travis' house, Mrs. Tsukino and Reenie supporting Serena, they heard
hoofbeats.

Travis came galloping up on the horse, named Sunrise, he had received
for his birthday.  He pulled Sunrise to a stop and swung down.  He was
extremely surprised to see Serena's mother with them.  Even though he
knew she had been with them at the mall, he thought she'd gone to the
hospital or wasn't coming back with them for some reason.  Otherwise,
how could Reenie have used the communicator to call him?

He ignored his questions as he saw Serena's bloody shoulder.  "I'm
taking her to my house, join us there," he said as he swung back up and
helped her to a seat in front of him.

He set Sunrise into a gentle canter, trying not to bounce her too much.
"What happened?" he asked quietly.

"Oh, you mean besides the fact that Mom saw me and Reenie transform and
I promised to tell her all about it?" Serena admitted.

Travis drew in his breath.  "Oh, this is good," he muttered
sarcastically.  "But what happened to your shoulder?  I thought Amy
bandaged it."

"No, `Sailor Mercury' bandaged it.  It didn't stay after I transformed
back.  Most wounds would have been almost healed by now.  This was just
a little worse than usual, and it didn't have time to heal.  Staying as
Sailor Moon would have increased the healing, but was kind of out of the
question."  Serena leaned back against her brother's chest and rode
silently the rest of the way.

They got to Travis' house and dismounted, Travis helping Serena down.
He took the saddle and bridle off of Sunrise, promising to come rub her
down in just a little while.

"You said you heal faster as Sailor Moon?" Travis asked as they went
inside, Serena having regained the strength the sudden pain had taken
from her.

"Yes, didn't you notice?  That twisted ankle you got should have taken a
lot longer to heal, as should my broken ribs.  We heal faster than
normal, and being in our Sailor forms makes it faster still," Serena
told him as he went for the first aid supplies.

"So transform," Travis said as he came back in.

"But Mom's coming," Serena said in shock.

"Well, you said she already knew.  I don't think she would want you
delaying your healing because of her."

"But... but..." Serena said, still trying to come to terms with that
thought.

"It might even help you explain," Travis continued.  "How much are you
going to tell her?"

"I guess all of it," Serena said.

"Good, then meeting her transformed won't make any difference except to
your healing.  Transform now!" Travis commanded.

"Hey, who are you to be commanding me?" Serena asked in a huff even as
she held her locket up into the air.  "MOON CRYSTAL POWER!"


When Mrs. Tsukino and Reenie walked in, they were surprised to see
Sailor Moon sitting on the couch.

"Why are you transformed?" Reenie asked.

"I heal faster this way, and I thought Mom might want a closer look,"
Sailor Moon answered.

"You mean `I' thought," Travis put in.

Sailor Moon stuck her tongue out at him before turning back to her
mother.  "Hi Mom," she said, getting up, "I'm sure you have a lot of
questions."

Mrs. Tsukino had stopped for a moment in complete surprise, and now
walked forward.  She walked around Sailor Moon staring at her like she
was a laboratory specimen.  Still surprised, she asked the first thing
that came into her head.  "Why is your skirt so short?"

Sailor Moon opened her mouth and closed it again as Travis and Reenie
burst out laughing.  That wasn't exactly the question she had expected
to be asked.  Serena started to smile as well as she shook her head.  "I
don't know, Mom, I've never asked.  I don't think we get much of a
choice in the matter."

"So all the Scouts have to wear those short skirts?" Mrs. Tsukino asked.
She shook her head at herself for only being able to think up these
inane questions.  Sailor Moon seemed to think the question was hilarious
though.  As Mrs. Tsukino heard Sailor Moon's laughter, that was so
familiar from when she was reading comics, her heart started to believe
what her mind had seen.  This `was' her daughter.

"What's so funny?" Travis asked as Sailor Moon continued to laugh.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry, it's just that when she said that I got a picture
of `all' the Scouts wearing these short skirts.  Sailor Sol and Sailor
Earth looked so funny!" Serena said in between laughs.

Reenie started laughing as well.  Travis, with a disgusted expression on
his face, threw a nearby pillow at them.

"That's something I don't ever want to see," he said with a shudder.  "I
don't see how you can think it's funny."

"I don't understand," Mrs. Tsukino said in confusion, "Who are Sailor
Sol and Sailor Earth and why would they look funny in skirts?"

Sailor Moon had fallen onto her back laughing, though still being
careful of her rapidly healing shoulder.  Travis just looked back at her
with a disgusted expression.  Reenie tried to get enough control of
herself to talk, since no one else was answering the question.  "Travis
is Sailor Sol, and Darien is Sailor Earth," she chuckled.  "Can't you
just imagine Daddy's face if that ever happened?"

Travis reluctantly chuckled, and Mrs. Tsukino suddenly got a vision of
the restrained Darien dressed in a copy of her daughter's costume and
tried hard to keep her own giggles under control.

Eventually the laughter died down, and Mrs. Tsukino found herself
looking at a sobering Sailor Moon.  This time, the shock had worn off
enough that she was able to ask more relevant questions.  "How? Why?"
she asked.

"Destiny, I guess," Sailor Moon answered.  "It's my fate."  She looked
away and said too quietly to be heard, "Or so I've been told."

"Well, that's not exactly true," Travis put in.  The others looked up in
surprise.  "It's not really your destiny to be Sailor Moon, there wasn't
supposed to ever be a Sailor Moon.  There should never have been a
need."

"But there was, and there is," Sailor Moon answered.  "Besides, weren't
you the one that was telling me how much fun the fighting is?"

"That was before I saw your shoulder," Travis said soberly.  "You
shouldn't be in danger like that, it shouldn't be necessary.  We're
supposed to protect you."

"What's all this `we' stuff?  Sailor Sol was never one of my guards,
actually there shouldn't have been one of those either."

"Wait a minute, wait a minute!  One of your guards?  What do you mean?"
the confused Ellen Tsukino asked.

"Well, you see," Sailor Moon began.  "One thousand years ago..."

"There's a better way," Travis replied, before she could say anything
more.  "Come on, it'll go better with visual aids."

He led the way out of the living room towards the dining room.  He stood
there for a long moment staring at the long row of pictures they had
both received for their birthday.

"A thousand years ago, these places existed," he said almost sharply.

"We were born there," Sailor Moon said, staring almost misty eyed at the
picture of the Moon Kingdom.

"EXCUSE ME?!" Mrs. Tsukino asked in shock.

"Just listen, please?" Serena asked gently.  She began, "A thousand
years ago, the Silver Millennium stretched from Mercury to Pluto, and
beyond.  All of the Solar System was a part of it.  All except Earth and
the Sun.  The Moon Kingdom," she said, pointing to a picture of it, "was
the center, the heart of the Silver Millennium, and Queen Serenity ruled
wisely over all the planets.  To help keep the peace, she married the
King of the Sun and had two children.  Twins."  This time she pointed to
the pictures of Princess Serenity and Prince Tranquillity.

Travis took over, "They were raised to take over their respective
kingdoms, and rarely were able to see each other, but that didn't stop
them from becoming close."

"Princess Serenity was in love with the Prince of Earth, Endymion,"
Sailor Moon continued, "They had planned on getting married.
Unfortunately, before they could, the Moon Kingdom was attacked by Queen
Beryl and an army of brainwashed soldiers of Earth.  The Sailor Scouts
were the bodyguards of the Princess of the Moon, and they fought as hard
as they could, as did Prince Endymion and Prince Tranquillity, but one
by one they fell.  When Prince Endymion died, Princess Serenity threw
herself after him and died as well.  Her mother, Queen Serenity, could
not stand to see both of her children die.  She used the last of her
strength to collect the souls of the people who had died and send them
to be reborn on Earth," Sailor Moon's voice trailed off as she stared up
at the paintings that brought back such memories.

"None of those who were reborn had any memory of their previous life,"
Travis continued.  "Queen Serenity wanted them to be happy, and hoped
there would be no danger once they were reborn.  But just in case, she
sent guardians who could wake their Sailor powers, in case they were
needed.  Their job, to find the Moon Princess, and defend the Earth."

"But... but..." Mrs. Tsukino started, "But you said that the Scouts were
Serena's guards!"

"They are," Travis answered gently.

"Does that mean...?" she couldn't finish the question.

"Yes, Mom, I am the Princess of the Moon," Sailor Moon said gently.

Mrs. Tsukino shook her head.  "I don't believe this, this can't be true.
My daughter can't be some princess!  She's just Serena, just my clumsy,
whiny, loving Serena..." her voice trailed off as she looked down.

In a flash of light, Serena stood there.  She walked forward and
enveloped her mother in a hug, ignoring the slight twinge in her
shoulder.  "Mother," she said gently, "there's no difference between
your knowing about Sarah Aton, or Queen Serenity.  There's no difference
in me knowing it either.  This is the same thing.  I am still your
daughter and I always will be, remember?  Remember?" she asked more
intensely.

"But it `is' different!  How can you be really happy here, with us, if
you remember being a princess and living in a castle?"

"But I don't," Serena answered gently.  "I don't remember that.  Queen
Serenity knew we couldn't be really happy with our memories intact, so
we don't have them.  Oh, I have some memories, my first and last
meetings with Endymion especially. I have some memories of growing up
with Tranquillity and his first meeting with Endymion.  The only other
memory I have is the last battle, and we were actually shown that, we
don't have memories of it."

Mrs. Tsukino still looked unconvinced.

Serena sighed.  "You know, when we were shown the destruction of the
Moon Kingdom, I had no idea I had a brother.  When Queen Serenity cried
out as Princess Serenity died, she screamed, `No!  She's taken both of
them!'  I thought she meant that Queen Beryl had killed both Princess
Serenity and Prince Endymion.  After all, as her daughter's fiancee, he
was almost a son.  It never even occurred to me that she was mourning
the death of her real son who had died several minutes before.  Because
I had no clue that I even had a brother, in either life."

"Still..." she said in response.

"Mom!  Will you stop?  I love you.  You're my mother!  It didn't make
any difference when I found out about the Atons, why should it make any
difference about Queen Serenity?  I couldn't have a better family if
Queen Serenity herself had picked you out for me!  Well, actually," she
mused in an aside, "I could probably have done without the bratty little
brother."

Mrs. Tsukino let out a startled laugh at that.  She shook her head.  "I
don't understand any of this, but if this Queen Serenity did pick us out
to be your family, I'm very glad she did.  I love you too, Serena, it's
just going to take a little getting used to."

"If you think that way, how do you think I felt?  I just wanted to be a
normal teenager. I didn't want to have to save the world from evil.  I
whined, I cried, and I complained.  I didn't want to do it.  Let Sailor
V or someone else take care of it. I was only a fourteen year old girl!"

"Nice to see some things haven't changed," Travis and Reenie said in one
voice.  They grinned at each other as Mrs. Tsukino laughed and Serena
looked for something to throw.

"If you didn't want to, why did you?" her mother asked next.

"There was no one else.  Not at that time.  And Molly was in danger.  I
had to save her.  Of course, Tuxedo Mask came to save me.  He always
does.  He's so dreamy," she sighed.

"I thought you liked Darien, and he's Sailor Earth, right?  And who's
this Endymion?"

"They're all the same.  Darien was Endymion, and because he's Prince of
Earth, he's Sailor Earth as well.  Tuxedo Mask... actually I'm not sure
where that one came from, but he always knows when I'm in danger and is
there to help."  She sighed again, "He's so sweet when he comes to my
rescue like that."

"With speeches that are even worse than yours, if that's possible,"
Travis added.

"Just because you prefer to attack without giving any warning is no
reason why we should," Serena said, turning towards him.

"Because it's smarter!  When you give a speech you give them time to
attack or brace themselves.  You should just attack and get it over
with," Travis continued, in the tones of an old and well used argument.

"Excuse me, could you continue that later?" Mrs. Tsukino broke in before
the argument could really get started.  "Okay, that's why you became
Sailor Moon, but why did you stay?"

"My friends.  They needed me."  Serena shrugged as if it was an obvious
answer.

Mrs. Tsukino looked as if she'd been stuck by a revelation.  "Your
friends... they're the Sailor Scouts aren't they?" she stopped.  "Quiet
little Amy is a Sailor Scout?"

"Sailor Mercury is anything but quiet or little when it comes down to
it.  She's the one that tries calming us down when we're about to rush
into something, and she's always there when we need her in a fight,
especially if we need to find the weakness of some particular youma."

"Of course, the blue hair," Mrs. Tsukino said to herself.  "That would
mean that Raye is Sailor Mars, right?  And Lita is Sailor Jupiter, Mina
is Sailor Venus, but what about that female Sailor Sun I heard about? Is
that Molly?" she asked the others.

"Molly?!  I `don't' think so.  No, Sailor Sun was me," Serena said.
"After all I'm Princess of the Sun as well so I could become a Solar
Sailor.  I just needed Travis to duo with me, because he activates the
power."  She looked at her mother's blank expression.  "I don't
understand it either," she laughed, "but if there are two people of the
same blood, they can duo to become two of that kind of Sailor."

"Of the same blood?" Mrs. Tsukino asked.  "But she...?" she turned
towards Reenie.  "She duod with you, is she another sister from the Moon
Kingdom or something?" She turned back toward Serena.  "Who is she?"

"She's exactly who she said she was," Serena answered, grinning madly.
"You know, when she came in... She was telling the truth." Reenie was
beaming a huge smile at her.

"You mean...?"

"Hi, Grandma!" Reenie cried, going up to her and trying to give her a
hug.  She failed, for that shock on top of the others was too much for
the woman.  She fainted.

"Mom?!" Serena cried out, rushing to try to catch her as she fell.  She
managed it, but only by skidding and landing under her.  "Mom?" she
cried again, trying to wake her up.

Travis and Reenie rushed forward.  "I didn't mean to!" Reenie cried, a
tear sliding down her cheek.  "What did I do?!  Why is she unconscious?"

Serena was even less coherent.  "It must be an aftereffect of the youma
attack. We've got to get her to the hospital. Or maybe Moon Healing will
work. No, the hospital. Oh, why didn't I know something was wrong?"

"There's nothing wrong Serena, and Reenie it's not your fault," Travis
explained, trying to calm the two girls who were quickly heading for
hysterics.  "She's just had too many shocks in a short period of time
and her brain short-circuited."

Serena did the only thing she could think of to do.  Not that thinking
had much to do with it.  She, too, had had a number of shocks lately,
and, added together, they caused her to do something she had not done in
several weeks.  "WWWWWWWWWWWWWWWHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH
HHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!  I've short-circuited my mother's brain!
What if she can't get it working right again?!"

Travis and Reenie covered their ears as her wail hit full decibel range.
The sound of it was enough to pull her mother out of her faint.
"Serena! What's the matter now?!" the mother said even before she was
fully conscious.

The wail broke off.  "Mom, you're alright!!  I thought I had
short-circuited your brain, and you would be a vegetable or something."

"Whatever gave you that idea?" Mrs. Tsukino asked.

"He did!" Serena exclaimed, pointing at Travis.  "He said all the shocks
had short-circuited your brain, and that's why you fainted."

That reminded her and she turned to look at the little pink haired girl
who had called her Grandma.

"I'm sorry," she said contritely, a tear leaking down the side of her
face.  "I didn't mean to shock you like that."

Mrs. Tsukino reached out and pulled the little girl into a hug.  "It's
all right, Reenie, I know you didn't mean to."  She looked up at her
daughter.  "How?  Was she your daughter in the Moon Kingdom?"  Her voice
got stern, "Though you did say you weren't married.  I know that my
fifteen year old daughter does not really have a seven year old
daughter.  I don't think you could have gotten that past me and your
father."

"No, Reenie's from the future, a time traveler," Serena explained.  "She
came here about three months ago and that's when we found out about
her."

"So you lied," Mrs. Tsukino said in a sad and disappointed tone.

"I didn't lie!  I just didn't tell the whole truth!" Serena said
vehemently.  "Everything I said was true.  If you look at it the right
way.  I mean, she did stay with family last time, she stayed with us."

"Us?  What do you mean she stayed with us?  I don't remember her staying
with us!" Ellen Tsukino exclaimed.

"That's because she had Luna Ball, and it hypnotized you," Serena said
unconcernedly.

"Hypnotized us?  And you let her?"

"Well, not originally, but you wouldn't believe me when I said we didn't
have a cousin named Reenie.  You just showed me all these pictures of
the two of us together.  For a while, I thought I was losing my mind.  I
was pretty sure she was from the Negaverse until the Weird Sisters
started coming after her."  Serena smiled at the little girl who smiled
back.  She snuggled deeper into her grandmother's embrace and sighed.
She'd never had a grandmother before, and she was suddenly glad Mrs.
Tsukino had seen them transform.

"So this time you decided to tell us part of the truth instead of
hypnotizing us?" Mrs. Tsukino asked.

"No," Serena answered, being brutally truthful, "I would have much
preferred that she was able to hypnotize you again, unfortunately Luna
Ball isn't here to do the job."

"You would have preferred us to be hypnotized?" she asked in shock.
"Why?"

"Because it's safer.  We could have hypnotized you so that you wouldn't
remember seeing us transform.  The more people that know, the more
likely it is that it will get out.  Our identities have to be a secret.
If they knew who we were, they could go after our families.  I mean, if
Sammy knew, do you really think he could keep it a secret?  He'd tell
the world, you know that."

"Well, that is true, but you could have told your father and me, we can
keep secrets, you know."  Mrs. Tsukino sounded exasperated instead of
wounded that her daughter didn't tell her.

"Not from Sammy you can't!  He can listen to conversations in pretty
much any room in the house.  If he thought you were talking about
something interesting, he'd find a way to overhear.  I did the same
thing at his age."  She grinned slightly, "I still do occasionally," she
finished in a whisper too low for her mother to hear.

"Well, your father will be happy to know that those times you sneaked
out of the house in the middle of the night weren't to meet some boy,"
Mrs. Tsukino said, smiling.

"No," Serena yelped, "you can't tell him!  He'd go ballistic!  He'd
probably rant about it to the whole neighborhood.  Please, don't tell
him!  Please, please!  If somebody found out about it before he calmed
down, you could all be in danger, especially Sammy!  I can't take that
kind of chance, please Mom.  Please don't tell him."

"Serena, don't you think you're overreacting a bit?  Your father is not
that rabid on anything except your boyfriends," her mother remonstrated.

"Oh, yeah, like he's not going to go wild at the fact that I've been out
risking my life for the past year and more.  Or that I have a daughter
with that boy he doesn't much like.  You honestly think he won't?"

"Well, perhaps a little.  I'm barely stopping myself from going wild
myself.  I'm also trying to decide whether I should hug you and be proud
of you, or strangle you for putting yourself in danger like that and not
telling us!"  Her voice was almost a shout by the end of that, before
she got herself under control again.

Serena seemed to be thinking for a long moment.  "I'd prefer the hug,"
she said in a small voice.

"Oh, Serena," her mother said, as she got up and gathered her into a
hug.

"So, are you going to tell Dad?" Serena asked apprehensively.

"I don't know, dear, I just don't know.  Look, why don't you introduce
me to your friends, really introduce me I mean, and I'll decide later."

Serena thought about it.  "I suppose that would be okay."  She suddenly
grinned, "It's not as if we don't have enough things to shock them with
at the meeting today."

"I hope you don't have anymore shocks for me," Mrs. Tsukino said
humorously, "I think I've had all I can stand for one day."

Serena, Travis, and Reenie exchanged glances.  "No more shocks, okay, I
think we can handle that."

"I don't like that look, what aren't you telling me?" Mrs. Tsukino asked
suspiciously.

"You don't want anymore shocks, remember?" Serena asked mischievously.

"Hey, Grandma," Reenie broke in. "Are we going to buy me some new
clothes today?"

"The meeting's at two," Travis added, "You still have time to do some
shopping."

"Come on, Mom, let's go," Serena grabbed her hand and started leading
her out of the house.

"But I want to know what other shocks you have," Ellen Tsukino said,
trying to stop.

"Please, Grandma?  I really need some more clothes," Reenie said,
grabbing her other hand.

"But... but..." Mrs. Tsukino tried to complain.

"See you at two, Travis," Serena called back over her shoulder.

"Come on, Grandma, let's go!" Reenie said, still pulling.

"Reenie, I don't think it would be a good idea to call me Grandma in
public," Mrs. Tsukino said, reluctantly giving in.

"Oh, I know, you're Auntie Ellen, and she's my whiny cousin that I fight
with all the time."  She looked up at her grandmother.  "I'm not a
little kid, I can keep a secret."

"Yeah, like yelling out that I was your mother was keeping a secret,"
Serena put in, grinning.

"Okay, so maybe I forget once in a while," Reenie said, looking downcast
until Serena threatened to tickle her.

Mrs. Tsukino just went along for the ride, still trying to digest what
she had learned, her mind whirling furiously.  *Should I tell Ken?  I
can't keep this a secret from him! I don't keep secrets this important
from him! Our marriage is built on trust. But she seems so sure that it
would be dangerous. I can't put Sammy and Ken in danger if she's right.*


Ten minutes after two, the three generations of Tsukino's ran up the
stairs to the Cherry Hill Temple. Serena was in the lead.  "I can't
believe we're going to be late! Raye's going to be so annoyed."

"Especially since she's going to be so curious about why this meeting
was called and why I'm here," Reenie grinned as she ran a step or two
behind her mother.

Her grandmother came last. She had thought shopping with Serena was
exhausting, even for her and she loved shopping as much as her daughter.
But Reenie could put them both to shame, wanting everything to be
perfect and not satisfied with anything less.  She was completely
exhausted and both Serena and Reenie had refused to speak anymore about
what had happened that morning.

"Where have you been?!" Raye practically screamed as she saw Serena run
up the steps.  "You're the one that called this Scout meeting. The least
you could do is be on time!  You're the leader of the Sailor Scouts,
you're supposed to act like it..." her voice trailed off in horror as
she saw Serena's mother come puffing up the steps.  "Heh, heh," she
laughed uneasily.  "I was just fooling about that Sailor Scout stuff,
Mrs. Tsukino."

"Mom, may I introduce the Warrior of Fire and Soul, Sailor Mars," Serena
announced grandly.  Everyone except Reenie, Travis, and Mrs. Tsukino was
gaping at her in complete and utter disbelief.

"The Warrior with the Strength of Thunder and Lightning, Sailor
Jupiter," she continued pointing at a completely flabbergasted Lita.

"The Warrior of Wisdom from the Planet of Ice, Sailor Mercury," pointing
at a blushing Amy.

"Can the speeches, Sis," Travis said in an annoyed tone. "That's Venus
and Earth," he finished for her, pointing to Mina and Darien and
suddenly having everyone staring at `him' as if he'd lost his mind.

Serena disagreed with his phrasing of the introductions. "That's the
Warrior of Love and Beauty, Sailor Venus, and the Protector of Earth and
of the Moon Princess, Sailor Earth and Tuxedo Mask." She looked around
at the shocked expressions everyone wore and burst into laughter.

"She saw us transform this morning," Reenie explained, "So we told her
pretty much everything.  I didn't know half of that stuff," she said in
an aside to herself.

"Reenie!" Raye exclaimed, glad to find something to take her mind off of
the shocks she'd just been handed, "What are you doing here?  Is the
future in danger again?"

"Big time," Reenie agreed, "In fact, the future's..."

"Papa!" a high voice suddenly called out.  From where she had been
hidden at her mother's side, Diana flew towards the white cat just
coming up the steps.

Mrs. Tsukino stared with her mouth wide open.  "Did that cat just...?"
she almost asked.

"Diana?" Artemis asked in disbelief, as the kitten curled around him
purring mightily.  "Hey kiddo, whacha doin' here?"

"Is this the shock you didn't want to give me?" Mrs. Tsukino asked as
she sank weakly to the temple steps.

"Um, yeah, Luna, Artemis, Diana, and Apollo are the guardians I told you
about. Luna's the one that woke my powers as Sailor Moon. Diana is
Artemis' and Luna's daughter from the future, just like Reenie is mine."

Mrs. Tsukino stared at the talking cats, which now included Luna.
*Talking cats? My daughter has a talking cat! Ken would never believe
this even if I told him.* It was only then that she realized she had
made up her mind. If Serena was right, telling Ken would only put her
family in danger and she was `not' going to put her family in danger if
she could help it. She suddenly realized that when it came to this...
situation of her daughter's, she trusted Serena to do what was right.
She had raised her daughter well. Her heart swelled with pride as she
allowed herself to fully realize all the ramifications. `Her' daughter
was Sailor Moon! `Her' daughter protected the world from danger. `Her'
daughter was growing up.

She looked up at her daughter.  "I won't tell your father, not yet
anyway. It's your secret, and I don't have the right. You're old enough
to know what's best, I suppose, especially for something like this that
I have no experience at. I do think you should tell him eventually, but
I won't force you to or tell him myself. Alright? Not that he'd believe
me anyways," she finished to herself as she continued to stare at the
cats and the falcon that Travis was talking to off to one side.

"Thanks, Mom, you're the best," Serena hugged her tight for a long
moment, a little surprised at her giving in, but very thankful for it,
before the other Scouts came up to her.

"WHAT IS GOING ON!?"


Meanwhile, in the Negaverse...

"Did you hear, Emperor?" Quartz said, walking up behind the man on the
balcony.  "Spaghetti's plan failed and he didn't get a single bit of
energy," her voice was gloating as she reported.

"I know," Rhyolite said as he turned around.  "Now, he's going to be
more dangerous, as he gets madder."  He suddenly realized what she had
said.  "Spaghetti? Is that your newest name for him?"

"Not just mine, most of the troops are calling him that now.  He doesn't
like it," Quartz grinned.  "I don't see how the troops learned of a
long, thin Earth noodle by that name, but they obviously thought it
fit."

"Oh, he's got to be furious," Rhyolite grinned.

"Do you think he'll try another assassination attempt?" she asked in a
worried tone.

"Probably, but we'll handle it, we always do," he grinned back at her.
"How's the intelligence probe going?"

"Quite well, soon we'll know enough about the people of Earth to take
them down, if we really have to," Quartz answered.  "I just hope this
plan with Spessarite makes it unnecessary."

"Speaking of Spessarite," the Emperor said as a commotion made itself
heard at the door.

"I'm going to go hide, you know how I hate talking to him," Quartz said
as she headed for the curtained archway to one side of the room.

"Ah, Spessarite, I was wondering when you'd come," the Emperor said as
the door crashed open and as an extremely tall, thin, but still human
looking man with red-brown hair walked through the door. He was followed
by several of his lackeys, including a young captain with blood red
hair.

"Emperor Rhyolite, I regretfully report that the first bid for energy
was unsuccessful," Spessarite said, with no trace of regret in his
voice.

"I would suggest not taking that tone, Spessarite. I could have you
killed for failing," Rhyolite responded in a hard tone, no trace of the
softness that had been present when talking to his daughter still there.

"But you won't," Spessarite replied, "You want the Sailor Scouts to do
your job for you.  What?" he asked at Rhyolite's blank face, "You think
I didn't know about your wish that they kill me?  If you didn't want me
to know, you shouldn't have talked about it where my spies could
overhear you talking with your... daughter."

Suddenly sounds came from the curtain where Quartz had gone.  Rhyolite
whipped around to stare as Quartz came barreling out, quickly followed
by a pair of youmas.  Quartz held a knife in one hand and threw her open
hand at one of the youmas.  Shards of crystal exploded towards the
youma, embedding in its head and chest.  It squealed in pain and backed
off as Quartz felt herself caught from behind, by several of the arms of
the other youma.  She tried bringing her knife up to slice at it, but
another arm caught that as well and tore it from her grasp, moving it up
towards her throat.

During this time, Emperor Rhyolite had exploded into action.  Several
youmas had already died by his sword, and the smart ones were staying
out of his way, trying to hit him with energy beams.

"No!" Spessarite barked.  "I need them both alive!  Throw down your
weapons, Rhyolite, and surrender, or your daughter dies!"

Rhyolite turned to look over at his daughter, and as he watched, the
youma started to draw his knife across her neck, leaving a thin trail of
blood.  She didn't dare move, knowing that a move of her head would
drive the knife in deeper.  Instead, she stood still, and threw a
telepathic warning to the head of intelligence on Earth.

Rhyolite slowly lowered his sword, and stood still as another youma
moved behind him and held a knife to his throat.

"Loyalty and honor, such useful concepts, don't you think?  As well as
that really silly one called love," Spessarite gloated.  "Neither of you
will dare do a thing that I don't say, because the other one will get
hurt or die if you do."

"Do you really think the other Generals will let you take the throne,
Spessarite?" Rhyolite asked contemptuously.  "They'd fight you horn and
claw if you tried."

"But I'm not going to try," Spessarite smiled toothily.  "You're still
going to be Emperor, you'll just be Emperor knowing that if you do a
single thing I don't want you to, this little girl will be hurt, very,
very badly."  He smiled and walked over to Quartz.

She spit at him as he came close enough, and his smile turned into a
scowl of rage as he slapped her hard.  Rhyolite roared and leapt for his
sword, ignoring the wound on his neck as he jerked free of the youma
holding him.  Spessarite grabbed the knife and pushed it into Quartz's
breastbone.  "She'll die, if you try it," he growled.  Rhyolite put down
the sword and allowed himself to be held again as Spessarite nodded to
another youma, who rushed forward and slammed several punches into the
Emperor's stomach.

"Whatever one of you does, the other pays for," he said, smiling once
more at the girl in front of him who was staring in horror at her
father.  "Now, you `will' answer my questions or your father will get
more of the same.  You said that you had a plan to take down the Sailor
Scouts.  I will hear it."  When she refused to speak, he nodded to the
youma again.  "Continue."  The youma moved towards the Emperor, who was
still bent over in pain from the last time.

"No!  Wait!  I'll tell you!" Quartz cried.  "I'll tell you how to get
rid of the Scouts."



Chapter Four:  All in the Family

"WHAT'S GOING ON?!" the girls yelled, almost in chorus as they came over
to where Serena and her mother are sitting.

"How did she find out?" Raye asked, almost ignoring Mrs. Tsukino.

"Why is Reenie here?" Lita asked in concern.

"Why did Travis call this meeting?  Was it to discuss Reenie?" Mina took
her turn.

"How's your shoulder?" Amy asked, trying to examine it.

"Like Reenie said, she saw us transform this morning," Serena started
answering their questions in order. "The future seems to be majorly
messed up, and you'll have to talk to Reenie about it, maybe you'll get
more out of her than I did.  Travis has an announcement, and planned to
call the meeting even before Reenie showed up, and my shoulder's fine,
thanks for asking," she said all that in one breath, before turning to
Reenie.  "Why don't you tell us what's going on, Reenie?"

"I `can't' tell you too much! I can't!  Puu said I wasn't supposed to
tell anyone in the past about the future."  Reenie looked torn between
telling everything and getting their help, and obeying Sailor Pluto to
make sure the future didn't get even `more' messed up.

"Then we'll start with what we know already," Travis said, coming over
and settling down next to his niece.  "We know the future's been
changed, so much so that Crystal Tokyo no longer exists, Sailor Pluto
isn't guarding the Gate of Time, and you were born in 2005."

There was dead silence for a long moment.  "That's not possible," Amy
was the first to speak.

"None of it's possible, but it's happened," Serena said impatiently.
"There's no way Pluto would ever leave the Gate, but if Reenie says
she's not there, then she's not there."

"That's not what I'm referring too," Amy replied shaking her head.
"It's impossible for Reenie to have been born in 2005, not and still be
Reenie."

"What do you mean?" Serena asked, confused.  "She's here, she's Reenie,
and Diana is sure that's when she was born."

Diana opened her mouth and then closed it again.

"Go ahead, dear," Luna said comfortingly.  "It's all right."

Diana's mind went back over the past day.  It had started with being
woken abruptly.  After Serena and Reenie had gotten up, Luna had settled
back down to sleep.

"Shouldn't we go with them?" Diana asked hesitantly.

"Have you ever gone shopping with them before?" Luna asked in a long
suffering voice.  "It's not something you want to do when you're tired,
or for that matter when you're well rested.  It's exhausting.  Besides,
I think you need to learn your way around town, and not to the mall.
I'll show you around after I get some more sleep."  With that Luna
settled back down.

Diana thought longingly of settling down beside her mother, but her
hunger and curiosity about her new home overrode it and she set out.

She stealthily explored every part of Serena's room.  She sat and stared
for a long moment at a picture of Serena, Darien and Reenie in a rabbit
frame, and one of Serena and Travis with Luna and Apollo in a sun and
moon frame.  She pounced on several of the stuffed rabbits that took up
many corners of Serena's room.  She jumped several feet into the air as
one rabbit, a pink one with a drum, started moving as she touched it.
She hissed and growled at it until it became still.

When she had explored all of that room, she pushed the door open with
her nose and sneaked out of the room.  She slinked down the hallway
until she reached Sammy's room and slowly eased open that door.  Sammy
was lying on bed, talking to himself.

"It's not fair!  A little girl we don't even know is moving into this
house.  Mom was supposed to take me to the store to get the parts for my
science project, but does she even remember?  No-oo, of course not.
There's a cute little girl who needs new clothes, and that's more
important.  I'm surprised they're not asking me to move to Bobby's so
they can give her my room."  He looked up at the sound of a bell and
scowled.  "Plus she has a cat!  Serena has a cat, but will they let me
have a pet?  No, you need to be a little more responsible Sammy.  As if
Serena is responsible, but she gets a cat!  It's just not fair."

Diana moved out of the doorway quickly. *That's Sam?  The one I thought
was Serena's father, Sam?*  She shook her head before moving off down
the stairs.

Diana thought she heard a funny sound from the kitchen.  She raced in
there and slid to a stop against Mr. Tsukino's leg.  "Whoa there," he
said in a kind voice, scooping her up into his hand.  "You're just a
little thing, aren't you?  Would you like some milk?"

Diana meowed quietly in agreement and purred against his hand as he set
out the milk.  After drinking, she climbed the stairs once more and
hopped up on the bed next to the still sleeping Luna.  Luna started
purring as she felt the warm body settle down and Diana's purr rose in
counterpart.

Luna awoke and looked at the kitten lying next to her.  She started
washing the milk off of her whiskers, before moving on and giving the
little kitten a full bath.  Diana's purr jumped up several notches as
she woke up.

"Good morning, Kitten," Luna said once she knew Diana was awake.  She
didn't stop washing though.

"Morning, Mama," Diana answered after looking to see that no one was
nearby.

"Ready to go visit people?" Luna asked after completing her own bath.
Luna jumped to the windowsill and from there onto a branch of a nearby
tree.  Diana stood on the windowsill trembling.  She had never made a
jump so high above the ground before.  Luna turned around and saw the
way she was standing.  With a bound, she was next to the little kitten.

"I'm sorry, Mama, it's just so high," Diana mewed.

"It's okay," Luna said, looking at her intently, "but you'd better hope
this is instinctual."  With that, Luna gently took her neck in her mouth
and picked her up.  Holding her gently but firmly, she jumped to the
tree, and then down to the ground.

Luna showed her all over town, told her about the Scouts as they passed
their houses, and stopped to say hello to Apollo who told them of the
fight and Serena's mother learning about the Scouts.  Diana cowered away
from the eagle at first until she became convinced he was safe.  Luna
became snappish for awhile, mainly because she hadn't learned of it
first.

Diana had lived all of her life in a time and place where what you said
was regulated, what you did was regulated.  Cats were disliked by the
youmas who patrolled the streets, so it was very rare that she was
allowed to leave the house.  To be able to walk down the street in broad
daylight, stop in at the arcade for a pat from Andrew, or at a nearby
restaurant for a helping of tuna was totally new and wonderous to her.
She stared at everything she came to, taken aback by the friendliness
she was shown, and her mother's penchant for talking in broad daylight
with humans in eyesight.  Her natural curiosity soon helped her overcome
her timidity, and by the time of the Scout meeting, she was talking a
little more often.


Still, it took reassurance from her father as well before she would
speak.  "It's okay, kiddo," Artemis muttered kindly.  "They all know
you, there's nothing to worry about here."

She took a deep breath before beginning.  "She was!" Diana agreed in a
very soft voice, from where she was sitting between her parents, seeming
to try to almost burrow into them.  A lifetime habit of silence was very
hard to throw off.  "She grew up as Serena, until one day she said she
was Reenie, and was asking where her parents were."

"She grew up as Serena?" Lita asked.  "What do you mean?"

"I've been with her since she was two, and she was always called Serena
until that day when she said she wasn't," Diana replied.

"Don't tell them too much Diana," Reenie warned.

"How much is too much?" Diana asked inquisitively.

"Too much is the fact that the Reenie of your time was raised by Sammy
who was killed by a youma..." she covered her mouth with her hands at
Mrs. Tsukino's cry.  "Oops," she said shamefaced.

"You're making about as much sense as the Meatball Head here usually
does!" Raye started.  She looked at the distraught Mrs. Tsukino.  "Not
to mention having about as much sensitivity."

"Well, I didn't mean to say it!" Reenie answered back.  "Don't worry,
Grandma, I'm going to make it better.  I'm going to make it go back to
the way it should be.  I promise."

"Raised by Sammy?  Why would you be raised by Sammy?  Why weren't you
with me and Darien?" Serena asked.

Reenie looked up mutely.

"Were we... dead?" Serena asked in a choked voice.

"I don't know!  I just don't know!" Reenie cried.  "Nobody would tell
me!  Nobody would talk to me about it!  Not even Amy."  She burst into
tears once more and Darien gathered her up into his arms.  Serena
burrowed in next to her.

"`Not even Amy'?" Amy asked in confusion.  "So I was still alive.  So I
was still fighting, right?"

Reenie shook her head.  "No, you didn't fight.  None of the Scouts did.
Lita was alive too, but I don't know about the others."

"I didn't fight?" Lita asked in disbelief.  "I'd never give up the
fight!  Never!  Why didn't I fight?  Where were the Scouts?"

"I DON'T KNOW!!" Reenie screamed.  "I don't know anything!  And I've
already told you too much."  She buried her head in Darien's shoulder
and refused to move.  Darien rubbed her back soothingly.

Serena looked up at Darien.  "I'm scared," she whispered.  "I don't want
to know what could take out the Scouts and make them give up."

"It will be okay, Serena," he whispered back.  "You'll see, it will be
okay."

She nodded and burrowed closer, clasping one of Reenie's hands in hers.

"You know, I don't understand any of this," Mina admitted.

"Join the club," Lita answered.

"Okay, so the future has changed big time, and you're here to try to
change it back, right?" Darien asked, trying to clear things up.  At her
nod he continued, "Well, then, when is the point that's going to be
changed?"  Everyone else listened eagerly.

"I `don't' `know'," Reenie bit out.

"What do you mean, `you don't know'?" Lita asked gently, not wanting to
set her off again.

"I don't know when it changed. I've just got to stay here until it
does," Reenie said.

"So you have to change an event in the past when you don't know what it
is, when it is, or what changing it will do, right?" Raye asked.

"Right," Reenie agreed, looking up.  "You'll help me, guys, right?"

The Scouts dropped their heads into their hands.  "This is going to be
impossible," Raye muttered.

"Nothing's impossible, only hard," Mina disagreed.

Artemis opened his mouth and then closed it.  "She got it almost right,"
he muttered.

Amy had been tapping furiously at her computer trying to find an answer
to another question that had been bothering her.  At least it was a
question she could find an answer for.  "What's the matter, Amy?" Lita
asked.

"It's not possible," she answered.  "It is statistically impossible for
Reenie to have been born in any year but the one she was originally
conceived in."

"Why?" Serena asked, confused.

Amy thought about how to explain it so the others would understand.
"You have over three million genes in one cell.  The genes are what give
you your characteristics, such as the color of your hair, whether it's
curly or straight, the color and shape of your eyes, even how many
freckles you have.  It also determines part of your personality and what
you're good at.  A child gets half of her genes from each parent.  Are
you following me so far?"

Darien nodded immediately, he had understood what she meant even before
she started explaining.  The others nodded as well, but Serena couldn't
resist adding a question, "So what genes control pink hair?" she asked,
running her fingers through Reenie's hair.

"I don't know, but that's just it.  The genes have to be `exactly' the
same.  Each and every gene must be exactly the same as it was in her
original time.  That's three million chances for it to be different, but
as far as my computer can tell, she is exactly the same as she was when
she came here last.  And that simply is not possible!"

"I can tell you why," Mina put in.  The others looked at her in
surprise, now that Serena had started shaping up, she was the one with
the worst grades.  She looked at them and shrugged, "It's magic."

"Sounds good to me," Serena agreed, almost grinning.

"Best reason I can think of," Lita replied, also grinning.

"But... but..." Amy started.

"Hey girlfriend, not everything needs explanations," Mina said, going up
and putting her arm around her.

"And there are more important questions than how is she alive," Travis
put in.  "Like, can she change the future back to the way we believe it
should be?  What caused the change?  And how do we keep my uncle from
finding out who we are and writing a story about it?"

"WHAT?!" everyone but Serena, Darien and Mrs. Tsukino asked in confusion.

"My uncle has decided to stay home and write a story on the Sailor
Scouts," Travis answered.

"If he knew it was you, he wouldn't write anything," Mrs. Tsukino
answered confidently.

"I wish I could be so sure," Travis answered in a low voice.  "Besides,
we can't tell him for the same reason we would never have told you, it's
too dangerous."

"It just means we'll be meeting over here all the time again," Raye
shrugged, "Grandpa and Chad will never guess. They don't pay attention
to anything but training and trying to get cute girls to join the
temple."

"So Chad has joined your Grandpa in doing that too?" Serena asked,
interested and trying to get her mind off of what they had heard.  "I
told you that if you didn't start paying some attention to him he would
find someone else, didn't I?  Didn't I?"

"He has not!" Raye started angrily, also happy to have something else to
think about.  She continued, "Besides, what do I care what that
talentless layabout does?  It's not like he means anything to me."

"Yeah, right," Serena grinned.

"Mother!" Reenie yelled.

Serena turned around with an embarrassed look on her face, "Sorry,
Reenie."

Mrs. Tsukino carefully hid her smile as she watched the two girls
interact.  It was exactly the same tone of voice that she used when
Serena was acting that way, usually with the same response.  So far she
had barely spoken at all, but was storing up questions to ask later.

"The problem is, I see no way to pinpoint the physical or temporal
location where the change occurs," Amy began.  "The change would have to
occur within the next ten years, but without more information I can't
even estimate, much less with any degree of accuracy."

"Raye?" Lita asked.

"I'll ask the Great Fire, see if that will give us any information,"
Raye answered.

"And the rest of us will just have to try to think of how it can happen
that Crystal Tokyo doesn't exist, but Reenie does," Darien spoke up.
His arms curled around Serena.  "The only way off-hand I can think of
for Crystal Tokyo not to exist, is for Serena to die, but then Reenie
wouldn't be born either."

Serena leaned back against him.  "That still wouldn't explain why Sailor
Pluto wasn't at the Gate.  She doesn't leave the Gate, it's against the
rules or something."

"Who says?" Mina asked.

The others thought about it for a long moment, then Lita opened her
mouth.

"I say," Luna put in before she could say anything.  "Pluto is not
supposed to leave the Gate, even for as long as she came to help us in
Crystal Tokyo, without an extremely good reason.  As Serena said, it's
against the rules."

"Who made the rules?  And why doesn't she break them if she wants to?"
Lita asked.

"Yeah, standing there alone all the time must be majorly boring," Mina
added.

"No one could blame her if she left to have some fun," Serena agreed.
Thinking that was a lot better than thinking about what could kill Pluto
or force her from her post.

"She wouldn't do that," Amy said with complete conviction.  "Her duty is
far too important for her to leave without a good reason."

"Yeah, Puu wouldn't leave!  Not with the Gate wide open like that,"
Reenie agreed.

"So, what do we do?" Lita asked after several moments of silence.

"What `can' we do?" Travis answered.

"We can watch out for trouble, keep our eyes open for some change,"
Apollo answered.  Mrs. Tsukino started, but hid it quickly.  She had
just started getting used to the cats, the falcon would take a bit
longer.

"There's got to be something else that we can do!" Reenie insisted.

"I'm sorry, Reenie, but without more information there is very little we
can do.  Like Apollo said, we'll just have to keep our eyes open," Amy
said gently.

"I'm going to see if the Great Fire can tell me anything," Raye said,
getting up.  She turned to Reenie, "Don't worry, Reenie, we won't let
the future be changed."

Lita got up as well, then bent back down to give Reenie a hug.  "Yeah,
sprout, we're the Sailor Scouts, we've never been beaten, and we never
will. Right now though, I need to go get a workout.  You coming, Mina?"

"Be right there," Mina answered, "I'm glad you're back, no matter why
you came," she murmured to Reenie.  "We'll go shopping some time, 'kay?"

"Okay," Reenie agreed, "I'd like that."

"After the shopping spree today, she won't need any more clothes for a
thousand years," Mrs. Tsukino said humorously.  "What?" she asked as
everyone looked at her.

"Oh, nothing," they chorused.

"I'll keep scanning for anything out of the ordinary," Amy said, "I'll
call you if I find anything."  She threw a smile at Reenie as she went
down the steps.

"I've got to go too," Travis admitted.  "I forgot when I set this
meeting up that I had a study date with Crystal this afternoon."

"A date?" Serena and Reenie said simultaneously.  They looked at each
other, "Travis has a girlfriend, Travis has a girlfriend!"

"We're studying!" Travis yelled back over his shoulder to the two
singing girls.

"Travis has a girlfriend!" they answered before collapsing in laughter.

They calmed down as Travis left at a run.  Serena looked up at Darien
and Reenie.  "I can't imagine anything that would make the Scouts give
up," she said.  "They don't give up, Darien. They never give up."

"I know," Darien agreed.  "Try to get your mind off of it, Princess,
everything will work out.  We'll find the point where it got changed,
and change it back."

Serena nodded absently.  "If the future can actually be changed, it
gives us a lot more to worry about, you know.  I thought my future was
destined, after all Reenie here was the proof, but if it's not..."

"If it's not, then we will do whatever we have to to make sure that it
is the future we live to see.  Okay?"

Serena stood up.  "Right," she nodded, determined.

Reenie stood up as well.  "Yeah," she said.  "We'll make it our future."

"Well, Reenie, since we can't do anything about why you're here right
now, what do you want to do today?" Darien asked.

"Can we go to the zoo?" Reenie asked.  "All of us?"

Darien and Serena looked at Mrs. Tsukino.  "Well, Mom, do you want to go
to the zoo with us?" Serena asked.

Mrs. Tsukino looked at the three, she wanted a longer look at the young
man who would be the father of her granddaughter, and spend more time
with the granddaughter who wouldn't even be born for ten more years.  "I
would love to go to the zoo with you," she agreed.  "Besides, I have a
few more questions for you.  Like what is Crystal Tokyo, who is Sailor
Pluto, and what date Reenie was supposed to be born in?  And what is
this future you're talking about?"

Serena and Darien sighed.  It was going to be a long day.


Travis raced toward the park.  *I can't believe I forgot about it!  Now
I know how Serena used to feel.  I wouldn't be surprised if Crystal has
already left.  I am `so' late!*  Travis vaulted down the three steps
into the park, not even touching them, and kept running.

He looked ahead at the table where they were supposed to meet and
started to slow down in relief as he saw she was still there.  Then his
footsteps sped up again as he saw she was packing to leave.  "Hey
Crystal!" he yelled.  "Wait!"

She looked up and seemed to hesitate for a moment, before putting her
books down and sitting again.

"I'm sorry I'm late, Crystal," Travis panted, "We had unexpected
company."

"I thought maybe you were with Serena," Crystal said quietly, frowning
slightly.

"I was," Travis said, perplexed.  "Her cousin has come back to visit.
I've missed the little Rabbit."

Crystal turned away.  "You love her, don't you?  Serena?"

"Well of course I do," Travis agreed.  "She's my..."

Before he could finish, she was standing up.  "I don't feel like
studying, Travis, I'll see you later."  With that she left the picnic
table, almost running, and leaving all of her books behind her.

"Crystal!  Wait!" Travis cried from behind her, but she paid no
attention.  He gathered up her books and took off after her.  "Crystal!"

*It's all her fault,* she thought wretchedly, running blindly.  *Why
does he have to love her?*  At the sound of a lion's roar she looked up
to see she was near the park's zoo.  Looking toward the gate, she saw a
girl with her hair up in two balls and ponytails.  She barely even
noticed the three people with her.  Without thinking, she followed them
into the zoo grounds.  Travis followed as quickly as he could.

Crystal seethed even more as she noticed Serena with a young man.  She
tended to hang on him as they watched the animals.  Not that he seemed
to mind.  *It's not enough that she's got the cutest boy in class in
love with her, she has to have a college boy as well.  I don't see what
they see in her.*

"Crystal?" Travis came up behind her.  "You left these behind. Is
something the matter?"

"No, nothing's the matter.  What could be the matter?" Crystal asked
scathingly.

"I don't know, you tell me," Travis answered, following her gaze to the
group below him.  "That little girl with the pink hair is Reenie, the
cousin that's visiting."

"Who's the boy?" Crystal asked almost against her will.

"That's Darien, Serena's boyfriend," Travis answered smiling.

"Serena's boyfriend?  But... but... I thought..." Crystal stuttered to a
halt.

"Come on, I think it's time you meet them," Travis took her by the hand,
and moved her books to a more comfortable position in his other arm.
With her protesting vociferously, he led her down towards the group.

"2989?" Mrs. Tsukino was asking in shock.  "How is that possible?"

"Aunt Ellen," Travis said before she could say anything else, "have you
met Crystal yet?  She's been in school here about two weeks."

"No, I haven't," she said, smiling as she looked at the girl, "but I've
heard a bit about her.  How do you do?"

"`Aunt' Ellen?" Crystal asked in confusion.  She turned to Travis, "I
didn't know you had an aunt."

"Well, I don't, not really, but since she is my sister's mother, I have
to call her something," Travis grinned.

"Your sister's mother?  What the heck are you talking about?"  Serena
and the group with her had very surprised expressions on their faces.

"She `doesn't' know!?  How is that possible?  I thought everybody in
Tokyo knew by now!" Serena exclaimed.

"Knew what?!" Crystal almost shouted, not understanding what was going
on.

"Crystal, may I introduce my twin sister, Serena Usagi Tsukino," Travis
said formally.

She looked between them quickly with a shocked expression on her face.
She had always seen a resemblance between them, but when she found out
that they had different names, she had assumed it was just a
coincidence.

"How?" she asked weakly.

Serena came up on one side of her, and Travis on the other.  "Well you
see," Serena started, leading her away.

"Serena!" her mother called.  "I think your brother can handle it. You
still have some questions to answer from me."

"Yes Mother," Serena sighed, letting go of Crystal's arm.  Travis
grinned at her and she stuck out her tongue as she walked away.

"Come on," Travis said, still grinning, "I'll tell you all about the
Atons, the Watsons, and the Tsukinos.  With extras by Darien Jacobson,
Darien Chiba, and Serenity Moone."

"Who?" Crystal asked with a completely disoriented expression on her
face.

Ten minutes later Crystal still had that expression on her face.  "So
your family consists of your biological twin sister and her adopted
brother who you consider somewhere between a cousin and a younger
brother.  Your adopted second cousin who you think of as your uncle
sometimes and sometimes as your father and is your guardian.  Your
sister's adopted parents, who you call Aunt and Uncle.  Your blood
brother, who's your sister's boyfriend, and, finally, an adopted cousin
of your sister, who you think of as a cousin as well.  Is that all of
them?"

"Well, except for our biological parents and my adopted parents, yes,"
Travis agreed.  "But since they are dead, they don't count.  And
assorted adopted cousins who don't even know I'm adopted."

"Didn't your biological parents have any relatives?" Crystal asked.

"Well, if they did, the courts weren't able to find them," Travis
admitted.

Crystal shook her head.  "Maybe we should work on Calculus, I'm sure I'd
understand it better."

"When it comes right down to it, your family consists of the people you
love," Travis answered.  "That's what Serena says, and she's right.
Which are biological, which are adopted, and which are blood bonded,
doesn't really matter, they are all my family.  Heck, my falcon Apollo,
and Serena's cat Luna are part of the family."  *More than you know,* he
thought humorously.

"So how come I never heard of this?" Crystal asked.

"I honestly don't know," Travis admitted.  "We announced it at our
fifteenth birthday party about three months ago, and it's been gossip
ever since.  I don't know why you didn't hear it."

"The only gossip that's really been going around lately is that Molly
and Melvin were seen together in the park after ten o'clock and that
Serena got an A on her last Math test."

"Yes, I was very proud of her for that.  So was Darien.  I think it was
the reward from him that made her go for an A, she's usually happy with
B's.  Of course, she used to get F's so you can't really blame her.  But
you didn't get the run down on every one in the school from Melvin?  He
usually knows everything and tells everything, even when you don't want
to hear it."  Travis suddenly looked closely at her.  "He did say
something about you being violent... were `you' the one that broke his
glasses?"

"He surprised me, popping up out of nowhere like that, and I did offer
to get him some new ones," Crystal shrugged.

"Why did you run off like that?" Travis suddenly changed the subject.
"Once you found out I had been with Serena..." his voice trailed off and
he looked closely at her.  "Were you... were you jealous?"

"Jealous?  Why would I be jealous?" Crystal asked, not looking at him
and so she missed his crestfallen expression.

"I don't know, it was just a thought," Travis shrugged now.  When
Crystal looked up at him, he was grinning at her again.

*I mean just because I was a little mad that you had spent time you had
promised to spend with me, with her instead, doesn't mean I'm jealous,
does it?* Crystal thought to herself.  She shook her head.  "Thanks for
bringing my books, weren't we supposed to be studying?"

Travis was surprised at this turnaround, but agreed.


By the time the Tsukinos got home, Serena was wrung out.  Her mother had
asked questions about everything, from how many times she had been hurt,
to how far her relationship with Darien had gone.  There were several
things that had shocked Ellen Tsukino to the core, like the fact that
her daughter would one day be Queen of Crystal Tokyo and her
granddaughter wasn't supposed to be born for a thousand years.  Serena
had been afraid of another fainting spell a number of times but it
hadn't happened.  She would have toned it down if she could, but her
mother had asked for her to be totally truthful, and she had agreed.

Reenie went upstairs to get changed into some of the new clothes they
had dropped off there earlier.  She came running back down.  "Where is
it?  Where is it?" she cried in a panic.

"Where is what, Reenie?" Serena asked.  Her eyes went wide.  "The Key?"
she asked in a whisper.

Reenie shook her head.  "Mi'a Doll!  Where is Mi'a Doll?! I left it on
your bed and it's not there now."

"You mean that broken doll?" Sammy asked, walking in.  "I threw it
away," he shrugged, "It's face was falling off.  Besides, I'm sure
Serena or Mom will buy you a new one."  He shrugged, an unconcerned
expression changing as he saw the way his mother was glaring at him.
Reenie had given a small cry and was already out of the room.

"That was very wrong of you, Sammy.  You have no right to throw away
another person's things, especially not a guests."  Mrs. Tsukino was
angry, she'd seen the anguish in the little girl's face.

"But it was just a doll," Sammy tried to explain himself.  "And it was
broken.  It couldn't be that important."

"It was to her, Sammy," Mrs. Tsukino said.  "Go to your room!"

"It was just a stupid doll," he muttered, kicking the wall on his way
out.  Reenie glared at him as he passed while holding the saved doll
protectively.

He glared back before noticing the tears that were bright in her eyes.
"Sorry, Spore," he muttered.  "I didn't know it was special."

Reenie nodded slightly.  She couldn't really be mad at him, her memory
of him dying in the future was too strong, but the doll had been given
to her by a woman who cared for her like a daughter, even if it hadn't
been `her' that had been given it.  *He called me Spore!  Same old
Sammy.*  She walked into the kitchen, still holding the doll.  For the
first time, Serena and her mother were able to look at it closely.  It
looked handmade and very well taken care of.

"Sammy has this friend, named Mika, who makes dolls," Serena said to
her.  "Maybe if we take Mi'a Doll to her, she can fix it."

Reenie looked sad for a moment before smiling shyly.  "I'd like that."

The front door opened before anything more could be said and Mr. Tsukino
walked in.  "Good evening ladies," he said boisterously, obviously in a
good mood.  "You would not believe what happened today."

Before he could continue, Serena's watch started beeping.  She and
Reenie looked up in surprise, and Mrs. Tsukino in worry.  She hid it
quickly.  "Have a good time, dear, and try to get Reenie back before her
bedtime."

Serena looked at her for a long minute then smiled.  "I will.  Thanks
mom.  Come on, Reenie."  She pecked her dad on the cheek as they ran by.

Reenie carefully put the doll down, then ran after her.

"Can't you even stay for my news?" he asked.  His only answer was the
slamming of the front door as the two girls ran out of it.  "What was
that all about?" he asked his wife.

"Oh, they just had something to do with the girls," she said breezily.
*Be careful Serena.*  "So what's your news dear?"


Serena and Reenie ran down the steps.  "Having Grandma know is pretty
nice," Reenie said.  "Now you don't have to pretend about it."

Serena threw a grin at her before raising her communicator to her mouth.
"What's going on?" she asked.

"A youma is attacking Mina's school, demanding that Sailor Moon and
those pitiful Scouts come fight her," Amy said.  "Her words, not mine.
I don't like this, she doesn't even seem to be trying to drain energy,
she's just destroying things."

"It's probably a trap," Lita replied.

"There's not a trap made that can catch the Sailor Scouts," Serena
replied.

"How many times have I told you not to become overconfident?" Luna's
irritated voice asked and they looked over to see her and Diana running
next to them.

Reenie bent down and picked Diana up, settling the kitten down on top of
her head, between the cones of her hair.

"Is she safe there?" Luna asked in concern, from her new perch on
Serena's shoulders.

"Sure, she rides here all the time," Reenie answered.

"I do?" Diana squeaked in a small voice as she hung on tightly.

"Any chance we can let the youma do a little more destruction before we
take it?" Mina asked.

"No, Mina, we're not going to let her destroy your school just so you
can get out of going," Raye answered.

Serena and Reenie met the others a block from the school.

"It's nice having some warning about these things," Darien remarked,
patting the communicator he had received at the twins' birthday party.

"You should have seen Grandma when Serena's beeped," Reenie piped up.
"She just said, `Have a good time'."

"Any word about Reenie's problem?" Travis asked.  Everyone sobered
quickly.

"Not a thing," Raye said in disgust.  "If the fire knows, it's not
telling me."

"What if this is the place where everything changes?" Reenie asked
worriedly.

"Then we'll just have to make sure it doesn't,"  Lita answered
confidently.

There was a loud crash from the direction of the school, reminding them
of why they were there.

"Transform everyone!" Artemis called out.

"SUN STONE POWER!"
"MARS STAR POWER!"
"VENUS STAR POWER!"
"JUPITER STAR POWER!"
"MERCURY STAR POWER!"
"MOON CRYSTAL POWER DUO!"

Tuxedo Mask took to the rooftops as the Scouts raced towards the
rampaging youma.

It was large.  That was the first thing they noticed.  It was several
feet taller than the tallest of them and covered in muscles.  At the
moment, it was occupied with tearing down one of the school's
outbuildings.

"Not the gym!" Sailor Venus cried.  "That's the only class worth going
to!"

The youma turned to face the Scouts and Sailor Moon got ready for her
speech.  "SOLAR FLARE!" Sailor Sol called out before she could say
anything.

The youma picked up a large block of stone, and threw it in the
direction of the attack.  The block blew up, but the youma was unharmed.

"A school is a place of learning, not a place of violence.  Especially
the gym," Sailor Moon began, grinning at Sailor Venus as she added that
last part.  "I am Sailor Moon, Champion of Love and Justice.  In the
Name of the Moon, I will Right Wrongs and Triumph over Evil.  And that
means you!"

As Sailor Moon stood in her pose, the youma picked up another block of
stone and threw it at her.  She hurriedly threw herself to one side
before it could hit.

"VENUS LOVE CHAIN ENCIRCLE!" Venus called, sending her heart chain
towards the youma.  It too destroyed a block of stone before reaching
the youma.

"Let's do this together," Sailor Jupiter called to Mars.  "JUPITER
THUNDERCLAP ZAP!" "MARS CELESTIAL FIRE SURROUND!"  The two attacks raced
in together, and again were stopped before they could get close.

"What do we do," Jupiter asked in disgust, "attack until it uses up all
of its ammunition?"

"No," Mercury replied, "from opposite sides.  Come on Moon, Sol,
Crescent Moon.  Spread out."

The four Scouts spread out in a circle around the youma.  "MERCURY ICE
STORM SPLASH!" "MOON TIARA MAGIC!" "SOLAR FLARE!" "CRESCENT MOON TIARA
MAGIC!"  From four sides the attacks flew in.  The youma threw a block
at Sailor Moon's tiara, stopping it.  Then it threw another block
towards Sailor Sol's fire, also stopping it, but Mercury's ice attack
came in while it was busy, freezing its leg.  Crescent Moon's tiara hit
the same leg, shattering it.  It roared as it fell to the ground.

"Now Sailor Moon!" Sailor Mercury called.

"I know!" she answered pulling out her scepter.  "MOON SCEPTER
ELIMINATION!" dusted the monster.

"Did that strike anyone else as extremely easy?" Sailor Sol asked.

"Yes," Tuxedo Mask answered as he came up.  "You didn't even need me.
By the way, I'm not so sure I like waiting until there's danger before I
show up.  Since I now know when there's a fight, I think I should join
in, that waiting is getting to me."

"We agreed it was best to have someone in reserve, and you were the best
person to do that," Mars answered.  "You'll get in on the action, they
can't all be this easy."

"At least this wasn't the place that changed," Crescent Moon answered
quietly.

Sailor Moon laid a hand on her shoulder and squeezed.  She nodded at her
brother.  "It was even easier than the one this morning."

"Now that's something I don't like," Mercury said.  "I don't think we've
ever had to fight two in one day before.  And why wasn't it trying to
drain energy, it doesn't make sense."

"Well, I'm sure you'll figure it out," Sailor Moon said.  "We've got to
get home."

"See you tomorrow," the others answered as they split up.

Serena and Reenie walked home together.  "You know, Small Lady, there's
very little about the future you haven't told us. I don't think whatever
there is left is going to hurt much, and we do need to know."

"Let me think about it, okay?  And me and Diana need to talk," Reenie
asked quietly.  She knew she had said too much, but it was too late to
take it back now.

"All right, Reenie, if that's what you want," Serena didn't seem too
happy with the answer, and Reenie reached up hesitantly to grasp her
hand.

"I'm sorry," she whispered.

"Don't be," Serena answered, "you've got to do what `you' think is
right, not what I do."

"Thanks," Reenie said, squeezing her hand.

"You're welcome.  Now, let's get home, Mom's probably really worried."

Mrs. Tsukino looked up as they walked into the house, and blinked.  "Do
you usually carry your cat on top of your head?" she asked in
surprise.

"Uh-huh," Reenie agreed.

Mrs. Tsukino checked quickly to see where her husband was before pulling
the two girls into a hug.  "Are you alright?  Were either of you hurt?"

"We're fine, Mom. This youma was really easy, nobody got a scratch,"
Serena tried to reassure her.

"Once you left, I started thinking of all the things that could go
wrong, what if you got hurt?  What would I do?"

"Mom!  Nothing happened.  I've been doing this for awhile now you know.
I know what I'm doing."

"I don't," her mother admitted.  "I don't know anything about being the
mother of a superhero.  I worry too much."

"So do I," Serena answered, "I worry every time Reenie fights, heck, I
worry about all the Scouts.  But I also know they can do what is
necessary, and that if anyone can do it they can.  You're a perfect
superhero mother, Mom, because you're my perfect mother."

"A perfect mother, hmm?" Ellen Tsukino said in a lightened tone, "Then
as a perfect mother, I should be saying something like... Don't you have
homework to do, young lady?"

"But Mo-om, tomorrow's Sunday!" Serena whined; they all laughed.

"I'm scared, honey, I wish you weren't Sailor Moon."  Her mother's voice
was serious again.

"Sometimes I wish it too," Serena agreed very quietly, "but I am, Mom,
and that's not going to change."

Ellen Tsukino kept them in a hug for a few moments longer, making sure
Serena couldn't see the tears, of pride mainly, that were in her eyes.

"Dinner's almost ready, why don't you two go set the table," Mrs.
Tsukino changed the subject.  She suddenly realized she was adding more
worries to a fifteen year old already overburdened with them.  Her
daughter had such responsibilities as she could never have imagined.
She knew she wouldn't be able to keep from worrying, but decided to try
to keep it from her daughter as much as possible.

Serena looked surprised at the request, but went to do as she was asked.


"Well, it worked," Spessarite mused, looking at the ball of energy that
had already been collected.

"I told you it would," Quartz said sullenly.

"I know, dear," he answered, watching her shudder in revulsion at the
word.  "But I had to be sure.  You should be glad it did, you wouldn't
like what would happen if you misled me."

"Look, skimming it off the top at parties and concerts is the best way
to get energy, and sending a youma down to distract the Scouts was a
good idea too," she finished in a sullen tone.

"Yes, it was a good idea of mine, wasn't it?" Spessarite preened.

*Of course the fact that I practically had to spell it out is going to
go unmentioned,* Quartz thought snidely.  *Settle down girl, you can't
go underestimating him like that.*

"You had better be correct about this plan of yours, Quartz, or you know
what will happen."  Quartz was too caught up in her own thoughts to
reply.  Spessarite whipped out a hand and slapped her.  "Pay attention
to me," he said forcefully, "or I'll make sure you can't do anything
else."

Quartz nodded once, not even raising her hand to wipe the blood off of
her lip.  "It should take about a week to gather the energy we need,"
she said without expression.

"Good, good," Spessarite gloated.  "In a week, the Scouts will be
finished."



Chapter Five:  A Thief in the Night

Reenie woke up slowly.  She started to struggle as she felt herself
pinned down.  *Oh no!  They've got me!* was her first thought.  She
opened her eyes and got ready to scream, then collapsed in relief as she
realized it was just Serena who moved in her sleep.  Reenie gingerly
pulled herself out from under Serena's arm, stood up, and got dressed
without waking any of the other occupants of the room.  Then she swept
Diana up into her arms and walked out of the room.

She walked outside into the backyard, and settled down in a lawnchair.
Diana was looking up at her.  "I don't know what to do, Diana," she
answered the silent question.  "I've told them more than I was supposed
to, more than I'd planned.  Puu would be very annoyed with me."

"Why is it so wrong?" Diana mewed.  "After all, it's not going to happen
is it?  You're going to change it, right?"

"Well, yeah," Reenie answered.

"So you're not really telling them the future, you're just telling them
a might be, right?" Diana said absently, her head was raised smelling
something.

"I suppose," Reenie said reluctantly, "and it's really not fair only
telling them part of it," she sighed.

Diana jumped down from Reenie's lap and started following the strange
scent.  Reenie watched absently, still thinking of her problem.  "I
don't want to show her the note," she said very quietly.  "I know she
suspects, but I don't want her to `know'."

"Then don't," Diana mewed from her spot over by the fence.  She found a
hole and peered through it.  She backed away before her curiosity got
the better of her and she slowly started to step through.

The dog in the next yard rushed toward her, barking furiously.  She
hissed, and tried to pull back, but her bell got caught in the hole.
"DIANA!" Reenie yelled.

A black blur jumped the fence and the dog yelped backwards with claw
marks on his face.  Luna stood in between Diana and the dog with her
back arched and all of her fur standing on end as she hissed warningly.
Reenie pulled Diana back into their yard as Luna jumped over the fence
again.

"What do you think you were doing, going next door like that?  Didn't
you know there was a dog there?!" Luna yelled.  She took a few moments
to smooth down her fur and her temper as she noticed how Diana was
trembling.

"Is that a dog?" Diana asked in a very small voice.

Luna just looked at her.  "Don't you know what a dog smells like?" she
asked in a shocked voice.

Diana shook her head, making her bell ring.  "I wasn't allowed out of
the house. I've never seen a dog."

Luna blinked.  "Well then, let me tell you all about them," she said
leading her off.

Reenie smiled and then sighed, she still hadn't decided what to do.
After thinking about it for a long moment, she sneaked back upstairs and
pulled out the letter to read again.

Serena woke up.  Her hand automatically went to the spot beside her
where Reenie had slept.  Meeting emptiness, her eyes snapped open and
she sat up.  Seeing Reenie sitting at her desk chair she settled back
down.  "Good morning," she greeted.

"Morning," Reenie said softly.

"Is something the matter?" Serena asked, sitting up again and noticing
the sadness on Reenie's face.  She also noticed the doll sitting in her
lap.  "We'll get it fixed Reenie, don't worry.  Mika can fix it."

"I know," Reenie said quietly.  "Mika made it, that's why it's Mi'a
Doll.  Mika Doll."

"Tell me about it.  Please?" Serena asked softly.

"I was woken up by someone calling for Serena.  I thought I was back
here.  And then..." Reenie began.  Once she started she wasn't able to
stop until the whole story came out.  "It was all my fault," she sobbed.

Although she had started out in the chair, she looked up to find herself
held gently in Serena's arms on the bed.  "If I hadn't talked about the
Scouts like that, the youma wouldn't have busted in and they wouldn't
have died."

"You had no way of knowing," Serena soothed.  "There was no way you
could know that talking about the Scouts was forbidden or that there was
someone listening."

"But they told me!  They told me not to talk about them and instead I
just talked about them more!  I should have done as they said, then they
would still be alive."

"I doubt it," Serena said harshly.  "The fact that you said it once was
probably enough.  It sounds to me like this guy killed them because he
could and he wanted to, no other reason.  If it hadn't been because of
what you said, he would have found another reason."

Reenie sat silently for a few moments.  "Do you really think so?" she
finally asked almost silently.

"I really do," Serena agreed.  She gave Reenie a gentle hug that was
returned in full measure.

"Go on downstairs while I get dressed," she smiled.  As soon as Reenie
was out of sight, Serena dropped her head in her hands.  *Oh Reenie,
poor kid.  And Sammy and Mika and... and... Darien.  Their future's got
to go back to the way it should be, it's got to!*

As Serena finished getting dressed, she noticed the letter on her
dresser.  Reluctantly, she picked it up and read it.  Her eyes were
haunted as she folded it back up and clutched it in her hand.

She slowly went downstairs almost passing Sammy without noticing.

"Hey Sis!" he called out.  "Where's your `daughter'?" he sneered.

Serena was about to snap back at him when she remembered what Reenie had
told her.  Instead, she went over to him and kissed him on the forehead
before he could flinch away.  "You're a wonderful brother, you know
that?" she asked before continuing down the stairs.

Sammy stared after her in flabbergasted silence.

Serena gloated inside.  *I've got to try that more often if it shuts him
up `that' well.*

"Hi Mom, hi Dad," she greeted.  Sammy came after her, still speechless.

"What are you doing today?" Mr. Tsukino asked.

"I'm going to take Reenie over to Mika's and see if she can fix Mi'a
Doll," Serena answered through a mouthful of food.

"Don't talk with your mouth full, dear," Mrs. Tsukino said
automatically.

"Yes, Mom," Serena answered while eating.

Mrs. Tsukino sighed.  *And she used to be a princess?*

"That reminds me, have you managed to get in touch with Reenie's
parents?" he asked.

Mrs. Tsukino spoke up.  "Didn't I tell you?" she asked.  "I spoke with
them yesterday and agreed that Reenie should stay with us until it's
safe."

"Without consulting me?" Mr. Tsukino asked.

"Or me?" Sammy muttered.

"There wasn't exactly an opportunity," she answered calmly.  "And since
everything Serena told us was true, I couldn't see forcing her to go
back into a dangerous situation, could you?"

Mr. Tsukino looked over to see big red eyes staring pleadingly into his,
then looked up to see blue ones doing the same thing.  He softened,
quickly.  "I guess not."

"Surprise, surprise," Sammy muttered.

"Sammy," his mother asked, "whatever is the matter?"

"The matter?  What could possibly be the matter?" he asked
sarcastically.

"Are you having trouble with your science project?" Mr. Tsukino asked.

Mrs. Tsukino put her hands to her mouth.  "Oh, Sammy, I'm so sorry, I
forgot all about it."

"Yeah, I know, you thought that little girl was more important just
because she was cute."  He got up and stomped out of the room.

"Oh dear," Ellen Tsukino muttered, getting up and going after him.

"I think it's time for us to leave," Serena said, finished bolting her
breakfast.  Before Reenie had time to do more then finish her cereal,
Serena had gotten Mi'a Doll out of her room, grabbed Reenie's hand and
ran out of the house with Reenie trying to finish a last piece of toast
as she was pulled along behind the older girl.

"We're not going to be late, you know," Reenie panted as she raced
along.

Serena slowed slightly.  "I know, but I have to keep in shape some way
since I'm not running to school as often," she grinned.

"So you don't get detentions anymore?" Reenie asked.

"Well, not as often. I still get one occasionally.  Like the other day
when I was gossiping with Molly and Miss Haruna caught us.  I don't
think it would have been so bad if we hadn't been gossiping about her."
Reenie laughed.

"Here we are," Serena said, coming to a stop in front of a house.

Reenie suddenly looked nervous.  "Maybe it would be better if..."

She didn't have time to finish as Serena walked up to the door and rang
the doorbell.  A little girl opened the door.  "Hello?  Serena?" she
asked in confusion.

"Hello Mika," Serena answered.  "I'm sorry for coming so early, but I
was wondering if you could do me a favor?"

"If I can," Mika answered, "come in."

"Reenie?" Serena asked, stepping aside to let her go in.  Mika saw the
broken doll in her arms.

"Oh, the poor doll," she cried, "and you want to know if I can fix it,
right?"

Reenie struggled hard to keep the tears at bay as Mika reached for the
doll her future self had made.  "Her name is Mi'a Doll," she said
quietly.

"Mi'a Doll?  That's a nice name.  She's very well made, but if I can't
fix her, Mom can.  Come on in."  Mika stepped back, still holding the
doll carefully.

"Go on in, Reenie," Serena said, "I've got some things to do, so go on
home after, okay?"

"But Serena," Reenie said, staring at her.

"You'll be fine," Serena said, giving her a push.  "Thanks Mika, I
really appreciate this.  I've got some things to do, Reenie, I'll see
you later."

Serena turned around and left as Reenie was still staring after her.
"Come in, please," Mika said quietly.  Reenie geared up her courage and
stepped inside.  "My name's Mika."

"I'm Reenie," Reenie said shyly.  "I'm staying with my cousin Serena."

"You're Sammy's cousin?  I didn't know he had one," Mika said in
surprise, leading the way into the workroom.

"Well, he doesn't like me that much right now," Reenie admitted.  "He's
mad because Auntie Ellen took me shopping when she was supposed to take
him to get stuff for his science project."

"Sammy hasn't finished his science project yet?" Mika asked in surprise
as she examined the doll.  "It's due tomorrow!"

"I don't think he's even started it yet," Reenie admitted.

"That's just like him," Mika laughed, reaching for some glue, "He always
leaves things until the last minute.  I remember one time..."

Reenie slowly lost her shyness at being with the girl who would be her
foster mother in another future as they gossiped.  At first she had a
very hard time keeping the tears from her eyes as Mika talked about
Sammy, but Reenie started thinking of Mika less like the adult she knew
for such a short time, and more like the kid she was now.  Even after
the doll was fixed, they sat and played and talked for hours.  By the
end of the day, they were good friends, and made plans to meet again the
next afternoon.


Meanwhile, Serena had gone to the arcade.  She was taking out her
frustrations on the newest Sailor Moon game.  "Aw!  Come on!" she
practically yelled as she died again.  A hand caught hers as she tried
to punch the game.

"What's the matter, Meatball Head?" a very familiar voice came from
behind her.

"Muffin!" she cried, turning and throwing her arms around him, hugging
him almost desperately.

"Serena, what's wrong, my sweet?" he asked worriedly.

"Nothing," came her muffled reply.

He took her by the chin and raised her head so he could look her in the
eyes.  He was surprised by the tears in them.  "Serena?" he asked again.

She shook her head.  "It's nothing," she replied again.

"Alright, then how about instead of pounding on the game over nothing, I
treat you to an ice cream, okay?"

"Oh-kay!" Serena agreed happily, banishing the tears back to where they
had come from.

Darien ordered a cup of coffee as Serena started in on the biggest
banana split they had.  Darien kept the talk light, steering away from
any mention of Reenie or the future.  He could tell that she was still
on the edge of a full blown wailing fit and didn't want to set it off.

When she finished eating, she burrowed under his arm and they went for a
walk.  Not until they were alone did he raise the subject again.
"What's the matter, Serena?  Is it about Reenie?"

Serena told him what Reenie had said and handed him the note.  "I don't
want you to die!" she wailed, "And Sammy, and Mika and Amy and... and...
everybody!" she threw her arms around him and cried into his shirt.
"Why can't the Negaverse just leave us alone?! What did we ever do to
them?"

"ARRGH!" she suddenly yelled, pushing away from Darien before he could
try to calm her down.  "I am not in the mood for this!" she yelled,
pulling out her brooch.

Darien turned to look at what had caught her attention.  There was a
youma in the middle of the lake blowing water in all directions.  He
quickly transformed into Tuxedo Mask, but he was still seconds behind
Sailor Moon.

"This guy is really going to get it," she muttered, stomping toward the
lake.  "He's going to wish he never was born, I am not in the mood to
deal with him!"

"Sailor Moon, call the others," Tuxedo Mask reminded her.

"No," she snapped back.  She had already reached the edge of the lake.
"MOON TIARA MAGIC!" she called out, not even bothering with a speech.
The youma roared in pain as the tiara hit him.

"What do you mean, no?" Tuxedo Mask asked, even as he picked Sailor Moon
up and jumped out of the way of the blast of water the youma threw at
them.

"Just what I said, I want this guy to myself," Sailor Moon answered
before sending her tiara out again.  "Besides, it's just the two of us,
fighting evil together, isn't it romantic?"

"That's not exactly what I'd call it," he answered sarcastically,
sending out his roses.  "And if you don't call them, I will."

Sailor Moon watched as the roses tore through the youma.  "Why?" she
asked, taking out her scepter.  "MOON SCEPTER ELIMINATION!"  The youma
was dusted.  "That was easy," she grinned.  "I told you we didn't need
the others."

"Too easy," Darien disagreed.  "And I think we need to have a long talk
about what you should and should not do when fighting youmas! That was
just plain stupid!"

"WWWWHHHHAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!! Why are you being mean to me?! I dusted it,
didn't I?" Serena pouted.  She knew what Darien meant, but was in no
mood to hear it.  "Besides, you said yesterday that you wanted to get in
the action."

"That's not the point!" Darien sounded frustrated.  "Just yesterday, one
of those youmas managed to get you in the shoulder. Have you already
forgotten that?  You cannot underestimate them or do something stupid
like that just because you're in a bad mood!  What if you'd gotten
hurt?" He played his ultimate trump card.  "What if I'd gotten hurt?"

Serena's face screwed up and she burst into tears.  "I'm sorry, I'm
sorry!  I didn't mean to put you in danger! I was just really mad,
that's all.  I'll never do it again. I promise."

Darien sighed, and smiled slightly as he looked down into Serena's
pleading face, half the time, especially when Reenie was around, she
acted so mature, and then the other times... *Oh well,* he thought
humorously, *I fell in love with her before she started to mature
mentally, I guess I can put up with her until she finishes the job.* He
stepped towards her and silenced her babbling.

She sighed when he finally broke the kiss.  "I am sorry," she whispered.

"It's okay, just don't scare me like that again, hmm?  Don't forget
you're a part of a team."  Darien smiled once more.  "Now, I think we
need to get Amy down here and see if she can get a reading on that
youma.  I don't like the fact that it was so easy to defeat, or that
it's the third one in two days."

Amy wasn't able to find any real information on the youma or the reason
for it. It hadn't tried to drain energy. It had just made noise and
caused destruction until Sailor Moon took care of it.  She did give
Serena a dressing down for acting on her own, although she was more
interested in why.  She remembered the last time it had happened and
seemed relieved that it was just bad temper that caused it.


Four days later, Jupiter was sure she had found the reason for the
youmas.  "They `are' trying to drain energy!  They're trying to drain
ours!"

The others tiredly agreed.  Sailor Moon was asleep next to Tuxedo Mask.
Crescent Moon was curled up in Sailor Sol's arms.  The youma they had
just defeated was the twelfth in the last four days.  Of those, eight of
them had come in the middle of the night and three in the middle of the
day.  Out of all twelve, only one had come at a time when they weren't
in school or asleep.

Serena had gotten detention the last two days.  After getting woken up
in the middle of the night to fight, she would fall asleep in class.
Even Amy had received detention this afternoon, after having to leave
class without permission to fight a youma rampaging almost ten miles
away.

Mrs. Tsukino was getting increasingly worried. She alone knew what
danger her daughter was in, but even Sammy was starting to worry about
the two girls.  They would fall asleep at any time in any place, and
while that had been normal for Serena, she had been getting over it.
Serena was even losing her appetite, which worried everyone.  Mrs.
Tsukino put it down to hormones when her husband brought up the subject,
and promised to take Serena to the doctor if she didn't get her energy
back soon.

She had gotten into the habit on checking on her daughter several times
each night, and if she found her gone, would sit and wait until she came
back.  She too, was getting dark circles under her eyes, but she never
said anything about her worries, keeping the promise she had made to
herself not to burden Serena with them.

"Let's get home and try to get some more sleep," Mercury said around a
yawn.

"Somebody wake sleeping beauty up," Sailor Mars groused.

"That's okay," Tuxedo Mask said, "I'll take her home."

"Ooh, you going to go into her bedroom?" Jupiter asked with a shocked
expression.

Tuxedo Mask would have answered, but he was too tired.  He had a major
test the next day too. He stood up and raised Sailor Moon into his arms.
Followed by Sailor Sol with Crescent Moon, they jumped away from the
fight site where they had collapsed after the battle.

"I don't know how much longer we can take this," Sailor Sol admitted as
they reached Serena's house.  "I know I'm not the only one having
trouble staying awake during the battles, not to mention during the
day."

"I know," Tuxedo Mask agreed, jumping to Serena's window where Luna and
Diana were anxiously waiting.

Mrs. Tsukino came in as Tuxedo Mask was depositing Sailor Moon on the
bed.  "Oh my god!  What happened?  Is she alright?  Where's Reenie?"

"Right here, Aunt Ellen," Sailor Sol answered from the window, "and
they're both fine. They just fell asleep after the fight tonight and we
didn't have the heart to wake them."

"Thank goodness," she breathed.

"Either cover them up real well, or wake them up and have them
detransform please," Tuxedo Mask said around a yawn as he headed back
out the window.

"I'll be by in the morning," Sailor Sol smiled tiredly at his `aunt' as
he followed his blood brother.

Sailor Moon and Crescent Moon slept on.

Mrs. Tsukino tried several times to wake them up, but they slept on.
Not even Luna was able to wake them up.  Finally, she just made sure the
sheet covered them and left the room.

The next morning, the alarm clock rang.  Sailor Moon reached out and
swatted it, and then, to the amazement of the cats, got up.  "What
the...?" she exclaimed, looking down at herself.  She quickly
detransformed, and looked at the Scout in the bed next to her.  "Come on
Reenie, wake up," she reached over and shook the little girl, who woke
up immediately.

"Good morning, Mommy," she said while stretching.

"Good morning, Small Lady," Serena answered, "Now detransform and get
dressed."

"Eek!  I didn't even know I was transformed," she said, quickly changing
to Reenie.

The two girls reached the kitchen followed by two completely mystified
cats.

"Hi Mom, hi Dad, hi Sammy," Serena greeted brightly.

Reenie waved hello and sat down to eat, followed quickly by Serena.
"Where's Travis?" Reenie asked with her mouth full of food.  Serena was
too busy eating to do more than nod agreement.

"He said he'd be here," Mrs. Tsukino answered, looking as surprised as
everyone else.  "He must have overslept."

Serena stopped in mid-bite and her eyes gleamed as she looked at her
mother.  She swallowed what she had in her mouth before speaking.  "Did
you say overslept?" her eyes were dancing with mischief.  "We can't have
that, can we?  May I borrow a pitcher?"

Reenie and Sammy choked on their food as they realized what she
intended.  "Can I watch?" they both asked as they stopped coughing.

Serena hadn't even waited for her mother to agree.  Without even
finishing her breakfast, she ran and got her things, grabbed a pitcher
which she filled with ice and ran out the door.  Reenie and Sammy
quickly followed.

Mr. and Mrs. Tsukino grinned at each other.  "I think she's over
whatever she had," he said.

"It looks like it.  Poor Travis," Mrs. Tsukino mock sighed.  "I don't
think he ever considered what she might do if this ever happened."  Her
eyes had lost the worry that had seemed to take up permanent residence.

"It worked though," Mr. Tsukino laughed.  "Now to see if it will work on
the other half."


Serena knocked frantically on the front door of Travis' house.  Darien
Jacobson finally opened it.  He looked at the three people on his front
porch, practically bouncing with eagerness.  "What's the matter,
Serena?"

"Is Travis up?" she asked breathlessly.

"I haven't checked, I thought he was already at your house for
breakfast," Jake admitted.

"Yes!  He's overslept!"  Serena grinned madly and moved into the house.

"What's going on?" he asked the other two.

"Do you remember what Travis did to Serena when she overslept?" Sammy
asked moving quickly past him.

"It's her turn now," Reenie continued.

Jake had to think for a long moment, before he understood what they
meant.  He grinned as well and moved quickly behind them to Travis'
room.  Serena had already filled the pitcher and was testing the water,
waiting for the ice to make it cold.

Finally, taking her time, Serena slowly tipped the pitcher, pouring the
water over her sleeping brother.

"YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!!!!!!!!!!!!" he
yelled, bolting out of bed.  Serena, Reenie, and Sammy collapsed into
laughter.  "What did you do that for?" he yelled, shivering.

"I had to wake you up," she answered when she could stop laughing.

"Why are you so wide awake this morning?" he asked grumpily.

"I don't know, but I feel great," she was still grinning.  "And if you
don't hurry and get dressed, you're going to be late for school."

"I'm going to get you for this one," he muttered, shooing them out of
the room.

Serena just laughed.


That afternoon, after a day with no fights, everyone gathered at the
temple.

"Why's the meeting so late?" Serena asked.  "I was actually able to go
to the arcade without being late."

"You mean you didn't have detention?!" Raye asked in disbelief.

"Nope, did you?" she asked absently, then stared as she realized.  "You
did!  You had detention!  Raye, the `why are you late, detention again'
person had detention!  Oh, this is so cool, and after I got to wake
Travis up this morning too."

"It's not like it's my fault I overslept," Raye snapped.

"That's what I always say, but you never believe me," Serena answered.
They seemed about to get into one of their tongue wars when it was
broken up.

"You woke Travis up?" Mina asked.

"Yep, and I don't think he liked it much either," Serena laughed.
turning away from Raye.

"You were awake before him?" Artemis asked in disbelief.

"'I didn't have any trouble waking up this morning, I felt great,"
Serena responded.

"Me too," Reenie agreed.

"Of course!" Luna interrupted. "It's because you slept in your Sailor
forms," she realized.  "It refreshed you more than sleeping in your
normal form, the same way that you heal faster as Sailor Moon."

"You mean, all we have to do to get a good night's sleep is sleep in our
Sailor forms?  That's easy enough," Lita crowed.

"For you," Mina replied, "but what about those of us that have
families?"

"There's no telling when my mother will come home and come check on me,"
Amy agreed.

"Uncle Jake rarely does, but what if he does and finds me in my Scout
form?" Travis put in, "There's no way I could explain that away."

"I don't dare do it again either," Serena agreed, coming down off of her
high from having done better than Raye. "Sammy's been playing tricks on
me and Reenie lately," she continued, ignoring Amy's automatic, "Reenie
and I".  "If he came in the room to play one...  But to be able to wake
up that easily every morning..."

"I don't think it will work like that," Luna answered.  "You were
totally exhausted, your reserves completely dry, so your Scout form
healed you.  But doing it again won't do you any good, you can't heal
something that isn't hurt."

"You mean it will only work if I'm that tired?" Serena pouted.  "That's
not fair!"

"We still have to find a way for the rest of us to raise our energy
levels," Raye put in.

"I smell a slumber party," Mina announced, grinning.

"I like your nose," Lita answered.  "When and where?"

"As soon as feasible," Amy yawned.  "If we can perhaps convince our
parents it's a study session?"

"There is that test on Friday in English," Lita suggested.

"Which is still my worst subject," Serena agreed.

"I don't think Uncle Jake will accept that," Travis grinned.  "But my
bed's probably still wet, so I might be able to beg a couch from
Darien."

"That won't work, you have several spare rooms in your house," Serena
answered.

"Well, I could always say I was afraid you'd come and douse me with cold
water again," Travis answered back.

"You deserved it," Serena said, sticking out her tongue.

"I haven't done it to you in almost two months!  How can you say I
deserve it?"  Travis stuck out his tongue at her before thinking of a
better way.  "Mayhaps my sister doth not truly care for my poor
sensibilities.  She hath seen fair to strike me down in my darkest hour.
Oh woe is me, to have such an ungrateful and revengeful kin."

"Alright already!  I'm sorry!" Serena yelled, covering her ears.

"You know, his formal speech isn't `that' bad," Lita murmured to Mina.

"I know, it's kind of cute actually," Mina giggled.

"They're just having fun," Reenie says.  "They still do it once in a
while in the future."

"You mean they don't ever grow up?" Raye asked in semi-despair.

"Would you want them to?" Reenie shot back.

Raye didn't believe that required an answer.  "So we're going to try for
a slumber party at Lita's house tonight, right?" she asked.

"My house?  When did we decide on that?" Lita asked, surprised.  "It's
fine with me though."

"Me and Reenie will be there.  Okay, okay," Serena continued as Amy
opened her mouth, "Reenie and I will be there.  Happy?"

"I can convince Grandpa easily," Raye said.  "What time?"


The fight that night found a group of well rested Scouts.  It took them
almost no time at all to dust the youma.  Mercury took readings as she
had from the beginning.  Suddenly, she frowned.

"What's up Mercury?" Jupiter asked.  "Did you find something?"

"I think so... It's almost as if..." she looked up.  "I don't know why I
didn't pick this up before, but I've got traces of a youma actually
draining energy.  I just can't figure out where, or why I didn't see it
before."

"One of these?" Crescent Moon asked.

"No, somewhere else, one we've never seen before," Mercury answered.
"It will take me a couple of days to gather the data and correlate it,
especially if it stays this low key."

"Do you think the youmas have been sent to distract us from finding the
one that's gathering energy?" Tuxedo Mask asked.

"I'd say it's likely," Mercury replied.

"So now we know why," Sailor Sol muttered.


The next day, in the Emperor's castle in the Negaverse.

"We have enough energy," Spessarite gloated.  "It's time to begin."


Serena's watch beeped as she was reading comics in her room.  "I've
found it!  The one that's been draining energy," Amy's voice came
through clearly.

"Time to go, Reenie," Serena called after finishing the scene she was
reading.

"Be careful, Serena," Luna said.  "I think this one will be a lot
different than the easy ones you've been fighting for the past week."

"I know, I know," Serena answered.  "The others are going to be happy,
they've been itching for a real fight."

The eight humans, three cats, and a falcon, met outside the park's
perimeter.  "Here, again?" Mina asked plaintively.

"There was an outdoor concert here tonight," Amy answered.  "That's
where it pulled the energy from.  It was clumsier than usual, allowing
me to get a comprehensive reading on it."

"You going to fight?" Diana asked, having enjoyed the fights she'd seen
so far.

"Transform everyone!" Artemis called out.

"SUN STONE POWER!"
"MARS STAR POWER!"
"VENUS STAR POWER!"
"JUPITER STAR POWER!"
"MERCURY STAR POWER!"
"MOON CRYSTAL POWER DUO!"

Tuxedo Mask took to the trees as the Scouts raced towards the youma who
suddenly appeared.

"SOLAR FLARE!" Sailor Sol yelled as he attacked.

"Eww!" the other Scouts cried in disgust.

The large, human headed spider easily sidestepped the burst of energy
Sailor Sol had thrown at him.  His eight legs allowed him to move
quickly.  As the Scouts were still staring at it in disgust, it crawled
the side of the monument nearest to it, and threw a sticky strand of
rope towards the Scouts.  They barely managed to get over their disgust
in time to get out of the way.  Venus found herself roughly pushed to
the ground by a fast moving Jupiter, just before the strand would have
hit her.

"I am Arachna, and I am here to destroy you!" the youma said
confidently.

"I've seen a lot of ugly monsters, but you're one of the worst," Sailor
Moon called out.

From within the Negaverse Palace, Spessarite looked through the youma's
eyes at the seven Scouts getting ready to attack.

"A park is a place for picnics and fun, not a place to get your energy
drained.  In the name of the Moon, I will right wrongs, and triumph over
evil and ugliness.  And that means you!"

His mind went back to `convincing' Quartz to tell him how to defeat the
Scouts.  He smiled at the thought, before his mind was brought back to
the fight before him.

The youma shot out another strand of sticky web at Sailor Moon before
she could even move from her pose. She yelped as it wrapped around her
ankle, and she fell to the ground. The web started dragging her towards
the spider bodied one.

"JUPITER THUNDERCLAP ZAP!" attacked the sticky rope, breaking it.

Sailor Moon scrambled to her feet and breathed out a quick thank you to
her friend.

Spessarite held his breath as he watched the Scouts spread out to
encircle the youma.  His eyes lit with triumph as Sailor Mercury stepped
within one of the previously set web traps.  Before she could move, it
snapped close around her, pulling her high into one of the nearby trees.

"Mercury!" several of the Scouts cried out.  Sailor Moon started running
towards the tree with Venus a step behind her.

The spider was faster. Before they could get to the tree, it had already
passed them, heading for the same place.

"MOON TIARA MAGIC!" Sailor Moon called as she sent her tiara towards the
human head.

"VENUS LOVE CHAIN ENCIRCLE!" shot out towards the monster's legs,
wrapping around one of them.  Sailor Venus pulled back, pulling the
youma off balance, and, unfortunately, out of the way of Sailor Moon's
tiara.

"Something's wrong," Sailor Mars suddenly said. "I can feel it,
something is very wrong."

"Of course something's wrong," Jupiter answered, as she ran towards the
fight, "That thing has Mercury!"

The youma suddenly lunged to the side, and sent a strand of web at
Jupiter, catching her arms as they were crossed to begin her attack.
The sticky strands pinned her arms across her chest.  "Yuck," she cried,
as she tried to pull her arms apart, "this stuff's worse than taffy."

"MARS CELESTIAL FIRE SURROUND!" Sailor Mars yelled.  Most of her attack
traveled towards the youma, scorching its fur, while several rings tried
to burn off the web on Jupiter's arms.

Once again the youma proved how fast it was. Even with Venus' chain
still wrapped around its leg, it managed to get out of the way of most
of the attack, only getting scorched.  The fire sent at Jupiter didn't
do much good, for Sailor Mars was afraid to let it get too close to
Jupiter herself.

"How much longer can you hold, Venus?" Sailor Sol asked.

"Not much longer," she gasped.

"Then everybody at once," Sailor Sol commanded.

"MOON TIARA MAGIC!"
"SOLAR FLARE!"
"MARS CELESTIAL FIRE SURROUND!"
"CRESCENT MOON TIARA MAGIC!"

The attack flew towards the youma, who suddenly gave an extremely sharp
yank, pulling his leg out of Venus' chain and racing up a nearby tree.
The tree that Mercury was in.

"Mercury!" came from several throats.

Tuxedo Mask had been trying to work his way through the trees to the one
Mercury was in, but it had taken him longer then he expected.  He
reached it just in time to see Arachna skitter up it.  Tuxedo Mask
followed immediately.  When Tuxedo Mask got to the top of the tree, he
saw the youma almost finished covering Mercury with a cocoon.  Only her
nose was still uncovered.  A rose flew out, destroying the web strand
before it could finish the job.  The spider whirled, just in time to get
a cane in the face.  Arachna fired off several strands of web which
Tuxedo Mask just managed to evade, before a scream from down below
caught their attention.  The youma jumped downward and Tuxedo Mask was
about to follow.

"Hmmph!" Mercury murmured.

Tuxedo Mask turned back towards the trapped Scout and covered her in his
cape as he carried her down out of the trees.  "Are you okay?" he asked
in concern as he used a rose to cut the strands around her mouth.

"I think so, but I feel weird, like something has happened but I can't
determine what it is," Mercury answered as they reached the ground.

"Let me get this off of you," Tux said gently.

"Go, I'll be fine," Mercury answered.  "Help the others."

"This won't take long," he insisted, using the rose to start cutting
more of the web off of her face.

"Tuxedo Mask, what if it was Sailor Moon or Crescent Moon that screamed?
I'll be fine here by myself as long as you keep the arachnid busy."

Reluctantly, he hid her cocoon nearby and went out to help the Scouts.

When the youma had gone into the tree, the Scouts just stood there for a
long moment trying to decide how to get up there.  Then they saw the
flash of Tuxedo Mask's cape going up as well.

"Tuxedo Mask will save her," Sailor Moon said, her eyes going dreamy.

"I want to see if I can find a better place to see from," Sailor Venus
said, darting in a large circle around the tree.

"I can't get this stupid stuff off of my arms!" Jupiter yelled in
disgust.  Not being able to get in on the action was a real pain.  Mars
and Sol turned their attention to that problem as Moon and Crescent Moon
continued staring towards the battle they could occasionally hear going
on at the top of the tree.

The scream cut through the air like a knife.

Sailor Moon looked around quickly.  "Venus!  Venus where are you?" The
Scouts started running to the new problem spot, leaving Sailor Sol still
working on Jupiter's bonds.

"Go on, find Venus," Jupiter told him.

"I'm not going to leave you defenseless like this," he answered as he
pulled out his sword and carefully started slicing the web apart.

"Sailor Venus needs you more. Please Sailor Sol, you know nothing's
going to get the best of me," she said with a confidence she didn't
truly feel.

"Alright," he agreed resignedly.  After checking to make sure there was
no one near, he ran off after the others.

He found Venus sprawled on the ground, where she had fallen when two
tiaras had cut the web holding her in the tree.  "There's traps on the
ground, snares.  If you step in one, you set it off, and it takes you to
the top of the tree," she explained.

"Which is what happened to Mercury," Mars said.

"Mercury is fine," Tuxedo Mask said as he caught up with them, "She's
wrapped in web, but other than that, looks like she's okay.  Where's
Arachna?"

"Jupiter!" Sailor Sol called out, turning to run back in the direction
he came from. The other Scouts followed. They arrived to find a long
white cocoon where Sailor Jupiter had been.  It was rocking wildly.

Tuxedo Mask pulled out a rose, as Sailor Sol pulled out the Sun Sword.
They quickly but carefully cut away the webbing on her nose and mouth.

"Thanks," she whispered after taking several deep breaths.  "It was on
me so fast, I couldn't defend myself."

"I knew I shouldn't have left you here alone," Sailor Sol swore at
himself.  "I should never have left you unprotected."

"You couldn't have known it would come back, but could you get me out of
this stuff?  Please?" Jupiter wheedled.

"I'll go get Mercury," Tuxedo Mask called out.  "After this, I don't
want her left alone."

Sailor Sol was carefully cutting the strands of web surrounding Jupiter
when he returned.

"Mercury!  Are you alright?" Sailor Moon asked in concern.

"Help!" Crescent Moon cried.  "Get it off, get it off!"

The Scouts turned quickly to see Crescent Moon being pulled into the
forest.  "CRESCENT MOON TIARA MAGIC!" she cried, sending her tiara
towards the line of spider's web holding her waist.

"Crescent Moon!" Sailor Moon cried out as she raced after her daughter.

"Reenie!" Diana called, and started moving towards the fight.

"No you don't, little one," Artemis said, putting one paw on her to hold
her down.  "There's nothing you can do to help her.  This is the hardest
part of being a guardian, waiting."

"Watch out Sailor Moon, or you'll be caught too!" Sailor Mars yelled as
she started to run after their leader.

"No, Mars, stay here with Jupiter and Mercury.  Sol and I will go after
her," Tuxedo Mask ordered.

Mars looked about to argue, but Tuxedo Mask and Sailor Sol didn't give
her any time to do so.

Mars and Venus watched with bated breath, waiting for something to
happen in the trees their friends had just gone into. The sticky web
hitting them in the back and connecting them together was a complete
surprise.

Both of them tried to whirl to face their opponent that had come up
behind their backs, but only managed to enclose themselves farther into
the web.  They turned again, trying to get out, and bumped into each
other, almost sending them both to the ground.

"Stand still," Mars growled at Venus, managing, by turning in a circle,
to allow them both to face the youma.

Somehow, luckily, their arms were still free.  "MARS CELESTIAL FIRE
SURROUND!" "VENUS LOVE CHAIN ENCIRCLE!" raced towards the youma.  It
jumped, but once again the chain managed to catch one of its legs.  This
time it pulled it down into Mars' fire rings.

The youma screamed.  More and more webs came from its spinnerets, tying
the Scouts together, tighter and tighter.  It covered their mouths and
noses before they could react, entrapping their arms against their
sides.

Mars tried to use the meditation techniques she had learned as a
priestess to slow her breathing.  It was working until her concentration
was broken as her mind was abruptly drawn to something else.  *This is
what I felt before, there's something else here, something more.*  That
was her last thought before losing consciousness from oxygen
deprivation.

Sailor Moon, Crescent Moon, Sailor Sol, and Tuxedo Mask exploded from
the underbrush once more to see Arachna standing over three cocoons
where there had been only two.  The youma was singed, and looked like it
had been hurt.  No one waited to see how badly.

"CRESCENT MOONBEAM STRIKE!" "SOLAR FLARE!" flew towards the youma,
followed by a number of roses.  It jumped into the air, but this time,
they were ready for it.

Moon Scepter ELIMINATION!" turned the youma into dust.

From the Negaverse, Spessarite chuckled as his youma was destroyed.  It
had done what was necessary.

On the battleground of Mina's school, Sailor Sol and Tuxedo Mask were
frantically trying to cut through the bindings around Mars and Venus.
Everyone sighed in relief as their noses and mouths were cut free, and
they started to take deep breaths.

"Now that they're safe, do you think someone might be able to cut me
free?" Jupiter asked plaintively.

Sailor Moon and Crescent Moon moved towards the youma's first victims.

"This isn't logical," Amy said, as their tiara's started carefully
cutting the webbing.  "Why would the youma trap us so thoroughly, but
not try to drain our energy?  It goes against every strategy they have
used."

"Well, it did feel like I lost some of my energy, soon after I was
covered," Lita disagreed.

"True, there was that sensation, but not to the extent there should have
been," Amy still pondered.

At almost the same time, the cocoons were cut from all four bodies.
Sailor Moon frowned.  "Why did you all detransform?" she asked, puzzled.

"I didn't!" the others answered, also puzzled, before looking down at
themselves.  "How did that happen?" one of them asked in confusion.

Sirens were heard in the distance.  The cats' voices were heard closer
by. "Why are you four in your normal forms?  The police are coming.
Transform and get out of here!" Luna ordered.

Mina and Raye were still a little weak, but they stood up and raised
their hands to the sky.

"JUPITER STAR POWER!"
"MERCURY STAR POWER!"
"MARS STAR POWER!"
"VENUS STAR POWER!"

"This isn't possible," Lita whispered.  "JUPITER STAR POWER!  Come on,
come on, JUPITER STAR POWER!! Why isn't it working?!" her voice was
almost a shout.  "Why can't we transform?!"



Chapter Six:  Then There Were Four

"Why can't we transform?" Lita yelled.

"No time now!" Sailor Sol called.  "We have to get out of here!" Sirens
were getting closer, drawn by reports of the fight.  The Scouts took off
for the trees, and entered the cover seconds before the police reached
the scene.  Without discussing it, the group headed for the temple.

"Alright," Luna started.  "What happened?"

Raye opened her mouth to respond, but Serena spoke first.  "Reenie,
honey, what's wrong?"

The others looked over to see Reenie sobbing against her father's chest.
"Everybody's lost their powers," she cried.  "`That' must be what
changed the future!  Now it will never go back to the way it was!"

"Reenie, calm down," Raye answered.  "We only got a little drained.
We'll be fine when we've rested.  Right?" she asked almost desperately.

"Try it again," Luna requested.  "I need to see exactly what happens."

The four girls timidly raised their hands into the air.

"MARS STAR POWER!"
"MERCURY STAR POWER!"
"VENUS STAR POWER!"
"JUPITER STAR POWER!"

The four girls lowered their hands.  "Nothing," Mina almost cried.

"Amy, let me see your power stick please," Luna asked.

Amy reached behind her and twisted her hand in a strange gesture, making
it disappear for a moment.  She brought it back out, empty.  "That's
strange," she murmured, doing it again.  This time she brought out her
computer.  She reached back once more and again her hand emerged empty.
"I can't find it," she said in surprise.

The other three quickly made the same gesture.  Their hands too, emerged
empty.  "Our transformation pens!" Mina said.  "They're gone!"


In the Negaverse, Spessarite gloated down at the four pens now in his
possession.  Once more his mind went back to the plan Quartz had devised
but never would have used without his... encouragement.

Quartz looked down at the pens in well hidden dismay.  *At least he took
four out of commission.*

        ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"No!  Wait!  I'll tell you!" Quartz cried.  "I'll tell you how to get
rid of the Scouts."

Spessarite raised an eyebrow.  "And that would be?" he asked.

Taking another quick look at her father, Quartz led the way over to a
viewscreen in the corner.  She set the controls.  In seconds a tunnel
was shown.  "This is Malachite's last battle with the Scouts.  The one
where he died," she began.

"I don't want ancient history," Spessarite said harshly.  "What one of
those half baked Generals did that got him killed is none of my
concern!"

"Are you going to listen or not?" Quartz said to him.  "If you don't
want to understand my plan, that's fine with me!"

"Don't talk to me in that tone of voice," Spessarite warned harshly.
"If you're just trying to scare me with shots of how powerful they were,
you're wasting your time," Spessarite growled.  "I am much more powerful
than Malachite ever was!  If he didn't have an `in' with the Queen, I
would have become General-in-Chief.  Everyone knows that I was much
worthier of it.  Hmm... perhaps it would be amusing to watch his last
moments.  You may continue."

Quartz sighed a little too loudly.  Spessarite's fist impacted her face
before she could move out of the way.  "I'm in control now," he growled,
"I would suggest you remember that.  Remember as well that I am the one
who decides if you and Rhyolite live or die.  Don't make me angry."  All
trace of the haughty, snide, pompous General was gone.  Now, he was all
business.

Quartz carefully hid her expression as she started the tape.  It showed
the Scouts appearing out of thin air, with Sailor Moon almost
collapsing.  "We don't know what happened while they were gone, but it
doesn't matter much," Quartz began again.  "This is the part I'm
interested in.  We're interested in," she corrected herself before the
General had an opportunity to.  They watched in silence as the Scouts
formed a circle around their leader and created a shield.  She stopped
the tape there, and zoomed in on the Scouts hands.  "Look here," she
said, pointing to the pens they were holding.

"What are they?" Spessarite asked, interested in spite of himself.

"That's what I wanted to know," Quartz replied.  "They seemed to be
pouring energy through the sticks. I did some research and found
references to them from the Silver Millennium.  They were called power
sticks, or transformation pens, or occasionally magic wands.  As far as
I can tell, it is these pens that allow the Scouts to transform from
ordinary girls into the Sailor Scouts.  If we could get them they
wouldn't be able to transform anymore.  Or so I believe."

"So, we send someone to steal them while they're fighting," Spessarite
said thoughtfully.

"It's not quite that simple," Quartz disagreed.  "Look again."  She
rewound the tape to their entrance and showed the clip through.  "Where
did they get them?" she asked.

He curtly gestured for her to show it again, and she did.  "A
hyper-dimensional pocket," he finally realized.

"That's right," Quartz agreed.  "As far as we can tell anyway."

"So we must find a reason for them to bring them out, and then we can
steal them, and we will have the power of their power sticks."

"Oh, so you're going to fight them personally?" Quartz asked brightly.
*Oh, I hope so, I'd love to see them turn you into dust!*  "That's the
only time they've ever used them like that that we know of.  So maybe a
personal visit from you will cause them to."

"I am a General!  I do not fight common riffraff like that!" he said
pompously.

"Of course not," Quartz muttered.  "You might actually get hurt or put
yourself in danger."  This time, she spoke too low for Spessarite to
hear.  Her voice got louder.  "There is a way," she said.  "There is a
youma in the Emperor's forces that has the ability to reach between
space and into such hyper-dimensional pockets. The drawback is that he
requires monumental amounts of energy to do so.  That is the only reason
he was never killed as a security risk."

"He can reach into their personal space pockets and pull out their
transformation pens?" he asked in a hungry voice. "We can have the power
from them?"

"Now hold on," Quartz interrupted.  "There's no guarantee that we'll be
able to use them, in fact, I don't believe we can.  If the person
building them had any sense, they'll be coded to only respond to the
people they were built for, in my opinion.  What we can do, is keep them
from using them.  If they can't transform, they can't fight."

"Without the Sailor Scouts, we would have free rein over the entire
world!  No one could stop us!  I'm so glad I thought of this wonderful
plan.  We'll begin immediately."

"We don't have the energy for the youma to reach into the
hyper-dimensional pockets," Quartz reminded him, carefully keeping her
thoughts about that last statement out of her voice.  "We have to gather
that first."  She explained her plan for gathering energy.

*Hopefully, his people will rebel if he gets them killed at that rate,*
she thought to herself, her eyes burning with hate.  *I'm sorry to do it
to them, they're only obeying orders.  Can't get soft now, Quartz.  I
just hope Dimenso doesn't get all of their `magic wands'.  As long as
he's holding my father, I don't dare do anything overt or mess up the
plan too badly.*

::It'll work out, Quartz, it has to.::  Came the thoughts of the Head of
Intelligence on Earth.  ::Do you think it would be better if I came
back?::

::No!:: Quartz disagreed.  She hadn't been aware that she had been
transmitting, but wasn't terribly surprised either.  ::Stay there.  If
worse comes to worse, I'll try to get the location of their magic wands
to you and you'll have to try to get them back to the Scouts.::

::I just don't like the thought of you being in danger like this, and if
your plan works, if the Scouts are really out of the picture...::

::Enough with the gloomy thoughts,:: Quartz responded, making sure no
one noticed her silent conversation.  ::We'll make it work.  We've never
failed before.::

::We've never walked this fine a line before either,:: the other
responded.  ::Later.::

          ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
"Do we have enough energy to get the other pens?" Spessarite asked,
breaking into Quartz's thoughts.

She shook her head slightly to clear it.  "Not all of them," she said.
"We have enough energy for one more try."

"Sailor Moon then," Spessarite said after thinking it over.  "Tell
Dimenso to get Sailor Moon's transformation pen."

"All right," Quartz agreed, wishing she had dared lie.  *That will still
leave those two new Scouts and Tuxedo Mask, maybe that will be enough.*

"By the way, if the Scouts do show up, expect to die very, very
painfully," Spessarite smiled cruelly as he left the room.

"And if I can get my father free, expect the same," she whispered,
glaring after him.


"So that spider thing managed to steal their pens and they're laying on
the ground somewhere from where he disappeared, right?" Serena asked.

"I don't think so," Raye said slowly.  "I felt something else, besides
the spider youma."

"Besides," Amy said, happy to get her mind on something else, "there was
no indication when I scanned Arachna that it would have the power to do
something like reach into our Lunar Space Pockets and steal our power
sticks."

"So there's a Lunar Space pickpocket around somewhere," Mina put in.

"Yeah," Artemis agreed, after wincing from the pun. "It sounds like it."

"Well, Amy and Luna can make us some new pens right?" Lita suddenly
asked.  "Stronger ones, like they did before."

Amy shook her head.  "Not without the pens to work with."

"Well, then, where are the original pens?" Travis asked.  "Maybe you can
use them."

Everyone, including Reenie, looked at Luna in hope.  She slowly shook
her head.  "When you first used your new pens, the power from your old
ones was incorporated into them.  Without the power to hold them
together, they dissolved, turned into dust."

Reenie started crying harder.  "I failed," she sobbed.

"What do you mean?" Mina asked her gently.

"This is why you didn't fight in the future.  It has to be!  That means
that the future's changed.  I was supposed to stop it and I couldn't and
now it will never go back to the way it was, and Sammy... and Mika..."

Diana got up from where she'd been watching.  "Serena?" she said to
Reenie, before anyone else could try to reassure her.

"How many times do I have to tell you?!  My name's Reenie!" Reenie
shouted, not wanting to be reminded of the other future.

"Then it's not over, is it?" Diana asked in confusion.  "The other
future, your future's still possible if you can still remember it,
right?"

"Diana's right," Amy agreed.  "As long as you still remember Crystal
Tokyo, there's still a chance for it to happen."

Reenie sniffled.  "Do you really think so?" she asked hopefully.

"Yes, I do," Amy replied.

"I think so too, Small Lady," Serena agreed.  "Besides, just because
they have them now, doesn't mean they'll keep them!  After all, we're
the Sailor Scouts!"

"Not without our pens we're not," Raye remarked harshly.

"Then we'll get them back!" Serena glared at Raye.

"Besides," Darien interjected, "are you saying you're only Scouts
because you have pens?  Or are you Scouts because it's what you were
born to be?  You have powers beyond those of your Scout form, use them."
He noticed the way Travis was looking at him closely.  "What?" he asked.

"I was just wondering where your cape and mask were," Travis said,
smiling slightly.  "That sounded an awful lot like one of your Tuxedo
Mask speeches."

"It's fine for Amy and Raye," Lita interrupted.  "After all, Amy still
has her computer and Raye can still use the fire, but my power is my
strength, and I don't have it anymore!  I'm useless to you guys," she
said, standing up.  "I'll just get in the way."  She ran off.

"Lita!" Serena called, getting up and running after her.

"Serena!" Darien called, getting up with difficulty since Reenie was
still in his arms.

"Don't Darien," Travis said.  "I don't think Lita really wants us around
her at the moment.  Serena's the best one to convince her she's not
useless."

"Why should she try?" Mina asked, causing the others to look at the
Scout of Love.  "Lita's right, without our powers, we're pretty much
useless."

"No!" Reenie yelled, getting up and running in front of her as she
started to walk off.  "You're not useless!  Please don't go, Mina,
please!"  Tears were starting in her eyes again.  "We can't let it
happen. We can't let them win. The future really will be changed if you
all quit fighting!"

"Reenie, there's nothing I can do here.  I can't fight without my
powers. I'm not that strong; no one is," Mina's voice was anguished. She
wasn't used to being powerless, and she hated the sight of the tears on
Reenie's face.

"You can still help!" Reenie pleaded.  "Just please, please don't leave.
Come on Mina, stay and help.  Don't break up the Scouts just because of
this!"

"Just?" Raye broke in in disbelief.  "Reenie, this isn't just anything.
We don't have our transformation pens.  That means we can't fight, it's
that simple."

"But you can still help," Travis said.  "Raye, your psychic senses, Amy
and her computer skills, and Mina, you've fought more than any of the
others.  I can't believe you're just giving up!  We'll get your
transformation pens back, but what good will it do if there are no
Sailor Scouts to give them to?"

"He's right," Amy agreed quietly.  "We can't give up just because of a
setback.  We just have to have a new plan to work things out."

"Come on, Mina," Artemis spoke up, "I taught you better than this.  Are
you going to make everybody believe that I raised a quitter?  Ah, I've
got it!  This is just a plot of yours to make me look bad!"

"What?!?" Mina asked as Artemis tried to keep a straight face at the
look of utter incredulity on her face.

"I can see it now, all the other Lunar cats laughing at me for training
you to be that way, and all the time, you're doing it on purpose!  I had
no idea you were so devious."

"I am not doing it on purpose, you take that back!" Mina yelled at
Artemis, starting to chase him around the temple grounds.

"Mama, is Papa always this silly?" Diana asked.

"Yes, dear, your father is a clown," Luna sighed, but inwardly she
smiled at the grins on the others faces.


"Lita, slow down! I can't run that fast!" Serena called out several
blocks away from the temple.  Lita had immediately started running as
soon as she left the others sight and Serena had had a hard time keeping
up.

Lita turned back in surprise to see Serena leaning against a lamppost,
panting.  "I said I wanted to be alone," she snapped.

"Why?  So you can go home and mope?" Serena asked.  "What kind of friend
would I be if I let you do that?"

"Look Serena, there's nothing I can do without my transformation pen.
And really, all I'd be doing is putting you in danger. It's best I just
leave for now."

"So you're quitting, just like that?" Serena asked.

"I don't have a choice!"

"Is this the person who took on a youma with her bare hands when we
first met?" Serena asked looking her in the eye.

"That was different, and I was getting royally tromped then too."

"In other words, you're quitting?" Serena asked again.

"If it makes you feel better to think of it like that, then yes, I'm
quitting!  Happy?" Lita asked sarcastically.

"Fine," Serena said reaching up to her brooch and taking it off her
shirt, "Then I quit too."

"WHAT?!?  You can't do that!  You're the Princess!"  Lita was shocked.

"You're a princess too," Serena shrugged, "and if you can quit, I can
quit. It's not like I ever really wanted to do this in the first place.
So, now that we're no longer saving the world, what do you want to do?
Go shopping? Go get some ice cream? What?"

"What are you doing?" Lita asked in confusion.  "You've got to fight!"

"Why?  Because it's my destiny?  It's your destiny too, but you get to
quit, so why can't I?" With that, Serena dumped her brooch into a nearby
garbage can and started to walk off.

"Serena, get back here!" Lita yelled.

Serena didn't answer, walking forward without even looking back.

"Serena, you're the only hope the world has," Lita told her.

"Not without the Scouts," Serena answered, looking at her.  "I can't do
it without you by my side.  Even if, at this moment, you can't fight, I
still need you there. I need to know you're behind me, with me, still
believe in me."

"We are, we do," Lita looked in her eyes.  "We're always there for you,
you know that."

"That's not how it looked to me," Serena shook her head.  "You left."

"It wouldn't have been for good," Lita said.  "I was just frustrated. I
would have been back.  You didn't have to come after me."

"Yes I did," Serena disagreed.  "You're my friend, and you would have
done the same as me.  You have in fact."

"I can't believe you had me almost believing you would actually quit the
Sailor Scouts," Lita murmured, going up to her and giving her a hug.  "I
know you wouldn't do that, not without us pushing you out."

"Right," Serena said.  "Of course not."


The two girls headed back to the temple, to see Mina was chasing Artemis
all over the yard, while Raye's crows Phobos and Deimos scolded them.
Raye was watching while leaning on her broom while Amy was working on
her computer, Reenie was giggling slightly, and Luna, Diana, and Apollo
egged Mina on.

"What's going on?" Serena asked as she came up the steps with Luna in
tow.

"Oh, you know Artemis. He couldn't help making a smart remark that Mina
wasn't too happy about," Travis turned and smiled at the two.  "So you
brought her back, hmm?  That's... Where's your brooch?"

"My brooch?!?" Serena started, looking down at where it should be.  "OH
NO!  I left it in the garbage can!" she screamed, racing back down the
steps.

"Garbage can?" Darien asked, blinking.  "She left the Imperium Silver
Crystal in a garbage can?"

"She was trying to make a point," Lita said, blushing.  "And then we
just kind of... forgot it."

"Must have been some point," Raye muttered.

"Oh, it was," Lita smiled.


Ten minutes later, when Serena returned, wiping off her brooch, the
others were sitting around talking.  "Well, have we decided anything
yet?" she asked as she joined Darien and Reenie on the steps.

"Well," Amy replied, "I've set my computer to try to find any trace of
our pens, and see if we can find out where they've been draining power
from."

"I'll be asking the Great Fire, and seeing if I feel anything strange as
I go around town.  I also should still have my anti-evil charms, because
they're part of my Shinto priestess abilities, not a Sailor Mars power,"
Rei answered.

"I didn't know that," Serena exclaimed.  "Then why is it `Mars Fireball
Charge' if it's not a Mars attack?"

"Well, it does have Mars power behind it when I use it like that, but I
can use it without the Mars power.  It won't be as strong, but it should
still work," Rei replied confidently.

"Mina and I are going to be asking people if they've felt drained more
than they thought they should have been, and if so, check out the places
where it happened," Lita said.

Serena and Reenie both smiled to see them back working with the team
again.  "We can do that too," Serena put in.

"No," Mina answered, "you're going to be needed to fight.  Now that
there are only four people who can really fight the youmas, you need to
be getting ready for that instead of walking around town doing something
that might not get any results."

"Are you sure?" Darien asked.  "We can at least help ask around."

"No, that's okay," Lita said quickly, "We can do it."

"If you're sure?" Darien still sounded doubtful.

"They are," Travis said firmly.

Darien suddenly realized that this was practically the only thing they
could do, they didn't want help because it gave them a feeling of doing
something.  "Okay," he said decisively.  "Then that's how we'll do it."

"Luna, Artemis, Apollo," Reenie asked, "What are you going to do?"

"We're going to be checking out some leads of our own, and helping to
correlate the data you bring in," Luna replied.

"I need to check and see what my uncle's been doing," Travis said.
"With the number of fights we've been in lately, I'm really surprised we
haven't heard from him."

"Reenie?  Do you have any plans for this afternoon?" Serena asked.

"No," she said, "I just want to hang around you."  *I had planned on
going to Mika's this afternoon, but if something else happens, I'd have
no way to know.  I've got to be better next time. I can't let the future
be changed!*

Serena smiled.  "That's fine with me."


Travis walked in the house to see his uncle sitting morosely on the
couch.  "Uncle Jake?  What's the matter?" Travis asked immediately.

"I think all chances for my story just went down the drain," Jake told
his ward.  "Look at these!"  He threw over a group of photographs.

A quick glance showed Travis they were from one of their fights earlier
in the week.  Still the only way he could tell was by recognizing the
youma, where the Scouts should be, there were just blurs.  *So the magic
does work on cameras!* Travis exulted, *There goes that worry.* "You've
got some nice pictures of a monster here," he remarked.

"I didn't want pictures of the monster, I wanted pictures of the Sailor
Scouts!  They were there, but they don't show up on the pictures.
That's simply not possible."

"Is it possible, for a youma such as this to exist?" Travis asked,
pointing to the picture of a human shaped youma with red skin and long
tusks.  "It's magic, Uncle Jake, and I don't think you'll be able to get
a real picture of them."

"There's no such thing as magic, Travis, you should know that," Jake
replied.

Travis raised one eyebrow.  "Then how do you explain this?" he asked,
pointing to the picture he still held.

"I don't know, but I'll find out when I ask them.  The next time I see
them fight, I'm going to go right up and ask them."

"Do you think that's smart?" Travis asked worriedly.

"The public has a right to know," Jake told him.  "Besides, they've
never been known to hurt a civilian, so I'm sure it will be fine."

"Just, be sure not to get to close to the fight, okay Uncle Jake?  I'd
hate to have to break in a new guardian already."

Jake knew that Travis' flippant remarks covered a very real fear, not
only of losing him, but of having to go back into a place he wasn't
wanted.  "Don't worry, Travis, I've been doing this for a long time,
I'll be careful.  Besides, I've already set it up, if something happens
to me, the Tsukino's get legal custody of you."

Travis stared at him for a long moment, "Thanks Uncle Jake," he slowly
smiled, "but I would much prefer it if you didn't do things that might
make it necessary."

"Look, to make sure that I don't do anything dangerous, why don't you
come with me to the next fight?  That way you can see for yourself how
safe it is," Jake asked.

"What?" Travis said, "I don't think so, thanks.  This," he held up the
picture, "is as close as I care to come.  I'll leave it to the Scouts if
you don't mind."

"Okay, but it should be fun," Jake wheedled.

"I've seen a couple of the fights, and been way too close to some
others. I think I'll sit it out."  *Well actually that's not entirely
true,* he thought to himself, *but he doesn't know exactly how close I
get to these fights.*

"Do you want to go to a ballgame this afternoon?" Jake asked, putting
the photographs up.  "I was able to get tickets."

Travis' eyes lit up.  "I would love to," he said immediately, jumping to
his feet.  "I've never been to a baseball game before.  When is it?"

"This afternoon at five, so be sure you're home by four." Jake grinned
at how excited Travis was by the offer.  His grin faded as he suddenly
realized what Travis had said.  He was probably the only person who had
ever offered to take Travis somewhere like that.

"I'll be here, don't worry," Travis replied.


That afternoon, Travis excitedly got ready to go to the baseball game.
He looked at the cameras Jake had packed to go with them.  "You don't
really think the Scouts are going to show up at the baseball field do
you?" he asked.

"No, I don't, but I like to be prepared," Jake replied, taking out a
baseball cap and putting it on Travis' head.  "There, now you're ready
to go to the game."

"Cool, thanks Uncle Jake," Travis grinned and raced out of the house.

Jake looked after him with an almost dejected expression.  *How could I
have ignored what he needed for so long?* His expression became angry.
*And how could he have turned out so well with parents like his?  Never
even been to a baseball game.*

Travis and Jake settled down in their seats to watch the game.  Travis
was really getting into it, yelling whenever someone from their team got
a hit or a run, joining in the wave, and singing with the rest of the
crowd.  About halfway through the game he found himself yawning
slightly.  He frowned.  *I know we had a fight this morning, and I've
really been getting into this game, but I shouldn't be this tired, not
yet.*

"I need to go to the bathroom," he told his uncle.  As his uncle nodded
absently, Travis walked off.  He quickly found a secluded place and
called the others.  "I'm at the baseball stadium, I think someone's
draining people hear, but I'm not positive.  Better come anyway."

"On our way," came clearly through the communicator in his sister's
voice.

Travis went back to his seat, but couldn't get as into the game as
before.  He kept looking around, trying to see if others were feeling
what he was.  More and more he became convinced that their energy was
being drained, as even the baseball players started playing a little
worse.

Outside, Serena, Reenie, Darien, and Amy were meeting.

"There's definitely something there," Amy said, scanning with her
computer.  "I would say, in the press box."

"I don't think they're going to let us in there very easily," Serena
muttered, looking at the guards at the front gates.

Travis had his hands clasped behind his head, the one with the watch
resting almost next to his ear, so he easily heard the plan Darien
related to him.  "Uncle Jake, I'm going to go get something to eat,
okay?" he asked, getting up.  After his guardian gave him a couple of
dollars, he headed to a secluded place.

Once there, he raised his pendant into the air.  "SUN STONE POWER!" he
called.  Bright light started shining from deep inside, flashing
outward.  When the light cleared, Sailor Sol stood there, pointing his
sword upwards.  He quickly sheathed the Sun Sword before heading up to
the press box.

He opened the door.  "Hey you can't come in here!" One of the
newscasters started to yell before stopping and staring at the intruder.
Never before had he really seen a Sailor Scout, or even truly believed
in them.

Sailor Sol's eyes passed over the dumbfounded newscasters and technical
personnel.  One of them stood up, and as the others watched, started to
change.  "So you found me," she said lightly, "I honestly didn't think
you'd be able to, but at least now I get to have some fun."

She opened her mouth and started to speak.  Her voice was a high
squealing sound as it came out, and Sailor Sol and the other humans
clapped their hands over their ears.  Sailor Sol started to feel
disoriented as the sound went on and could tell the other humans were
having an even worse time.  Keeping in mind the plan, he shouted out,
"Evacuate this place, now!" at the others and rushed the youma.  He
tackled her through the window, making sure she landed first on the
bleachers, and then the ground after they bounced.

Fans started to scream as they saw the youma, then the announcement came
over the loudspeakers.  "Please leave the stadium in an orderly fashion.
There is no reason to panic, but please try to leave quietly.  If you
have family or friends at the food counters or bathrooms, do not try to
find them now, they will be waiting for you outside."

Darien Jacobson was torn between going out and making sure Travis was
alright and getting shots of the fight.  Looking at the people pressing
through the exits, he realized there was no way he would be able to get
to Travis.  He knew Travis was sensible enough to get out of the
building and wait for him.  He got busy finding a place to take his
shots from, hoping that this time they would work a little better.

Outside, Serena, Reenie, and Darien had already transformed and were
waiting for the guards to be distracted.  The screams from inside the
arena soon did that and the three jumped quickly through the gate
without being seen.

They raced past the panicked fans and baseball players to find Sailor
Sol on the defensive in the middle of the field.  The youma's voice was
disorienting, and Sol was finding it difficult to concentrate enough to
do any damage.  "SOLAR FL... AHH!" he called, the last part being
interrupted because of the increased sonic waves being sent at him.

"Baseball games are a place for people to have fun, not get their energy
drained.  For ruining these people's good times, I will punish you!  I
am Sailor Moon," a voice said from third base.

"And I am Sailor Crescent Moon, Champion of Justice," came from the
small figure beside her.

They started speaking together, "And in the..."

"SUN SWORD SLASH!" Sailor Sol called before they could even finish their
speeches, using the respite they had given him to attack the youma.

The youma quickly jumped back, and only the tip of the flaming sword
slashed across her ribs.  She turned her voice up high once more.
Sailor Sol backed up from the noise again.

"MOON TIARA MAGIC!" "CRESCENT MOON TIARA MAGIC!" flew across the empty
space.  Unfortunately, because they stood so far away to be out of the
range of the youma's sonic blasts, they were also too far away for their
tiaras to do much damage.  Glaring at Sailor Sol for ruining their
speech, they moved closer.

The youma's eyes focused on Sailor Moon.  `This' was the one she had
been ordered to keep still for a few minutes.  Her voice rose ever
higher as she moved towards her goal.

"CRESCENT MOONBEAM STRIKE!" Crescent Moon screamed out, suddenly running
towards the youma.

"Crescent Moon!  Be careful!" Sailor Moon called out.

"I'm not going to let the future be changed!" Crescent Moon shouted
back, as she raced towards the youma.  She gathered her power in her
hands and held it for as long as she could before shooting it out.  It
hit the youma in the side and she squealed in anger, causing the five
left in the stadium to cover their ears in pain.  Jake watched in horror
as the squeal shattered one of his camera lenses.

The youma turned towards Crescent Moon, and this time the sounds coming
out of her mouth were much more than disorienting.  The sonic waves were
visible as they moved towards the young Scout.  Sailor Moon threw
herself at Crescent Moon, tackling her out of the way even as a rose
buried itself in front of the youma.

"Tuxedo Mask!" Sailor Moon cried out in relief.  He was standing on top
of one of the stadium lights.

"Sounds should be sweet, such as music, or as voices, but never hurt,"
he said as he jumped downward, landing easily by Sailor Sol.

The youma opened her mouth once more pointing at Sailor Sol and Tuxedo
Mask.  They got ready for a blast as they readied their own weapons.
Suddenly, she turned around and sent her sounds at Sailor Moon.  Sailor
Moon had gone so close in her efforts to save Crescent Moon, that the
nearby sounds disrupted her nervous system.  The others shouted as
Sailor Moon was knocked unconscious.  The youma watched closely, and
Spessarite watched through her eyes, knowing Dimenso would be taking
this opportunity to steal Sailor Moon's power stick.  He also wanted to
see what she looked like when she was detransformed.  That information
would be invaluable.

"Sailor Moon!" came the shout from the others as they rushed towards the
youma.  Still under Spessarite's guidance, she was still looking at the
still Scout.  Tuxedo Mask's roses turned her around quickly.

"SOLAR FLARE!" "CRESCENT MOONBEAM STRIKE!" flew after, impacting on the
distracted youma.

Sailor Moon had regained consciousness and was slowly climbing to her
feet, but fell again, unable to keep her balance in the vertigo left
over from the attack.  Not that the others really seemed to care.
"CRESCENT MOON TIARA MAGIC!" was combined with "SOLAR FLARE!" into a
burning disc.  The sun's flames also covered the roses heading towards
the youma and set them burning.  The two impacted the youma, sending it
reeling, and finally its voice stopped.

Sailor Moon, still sitting on the ground, pulled out her scepter.  "MOON
SCEPTER ELIMINATION!" she called, turning the youma into dust.


"What!?!" Spessarite screamed.  "What happened?  We have her pen, why
didn't she detransform?  QUARTZ!"

"Yes?" she asked with seeming meekness, coming into the room.

"Why didn't it work?"  Spessarite was almost steaming from anger and
Quartz carefully hid her sigh of relief as she looked at the pen in
front of him.

"This doesn't look like the others, maybe it's not a power stick, but
something else," Quartz answered carefully.  "After all, in that scene
we have, she doesn't hold up a stick like the others do.  But the others
didn't show up, did they?" she asked quickly, hoping to distract him
before he could take out his anger on her.  It worked.

"No, they didn't.  So we are down to three Scouts, we will wear them
down soon enough... soon enough," Spessarite chuckled.  "Until then,
figure out what this does."

"Can I see my father?" Quartz asked.  The only way she knew he was even
still alive was because several of the servants, who much preferred the
way they had been treated before Spessarite came, told her so.

"Maybe, if you figure out how to use that and the other pens, I will let
you spend a moment or so in his company," was Spessarite's response.


Sailor Moon slowly rose to her feet.  Tuxedo Mask quickly moved to her
side and helped her get up.  She shook her head to clear it, and then
looked up at a sound from the bleachers.  "Get out of here, Sailor Sol,"
she said quietly.

He turned around and noticed his guardian coming down the steps toward
them.  "Are you alright?" he asked quietly.

"I'm fine, now get out of here," she whispered back.

"Are you sure you're alright, Mommy?" Crescent Moon asked in a worried
voice.

Sailor Moon turned to her, her eyes very serious.  "I'm fine, but we are
going to have a long talk about what you did when we get home."

"But I had to try to keep the future from changing," Crescent Moon
explained.

"When we get home," was all Sailor Moon said.

"Let's get out of here," Tuxedo Mask said as Darien Jacobson got closer.

"Hold on!" Jake called out as the Moons and Tuxedo Mask turned to go,
Sailor Sol having already left.  "Please, just a couple of questions."
It didn't look like they were going to stop, so he hurried to get all
his questions in, hoping one of them would maybe startle an answer out
of the Scouts.  "Who are you?  Why do you fight?  Where are the rest of
the Scouts?  Who sends those monsters?  Why don't you show up on
cameras?  Don't you think that little girl is a little young to be in
such dangerous situations?"

`That' got a reaction.  Crescent Moon turned angrily.  "I am not!"

Sailor Moon grabbed hold of her arm and got ready to jump away.

"Is it true that you two are an item?" he said of Sailor Moon and Tuxedo
Mask.  "And if so, isn't she a little young for you?"

This time it was Sailor Moon who turned.  "I am not!" was her heated
response.

"Excuse me," Tuxedo Mask intervened, "But we're not making statements,
and I think you'll find your pictures didn't come out either.  If you
want a story, you need to look elsewhere."  With that the three finally
left.

Sailor Moon was steaming.  "I can't believe Uncle Jake asked those kinds
of things!" she exclaimed when they were alone.

"He didn't know who you were," Tuxedo Mask reminded her.

"So?" was Sailor Moon's response.  "That last wasn't nice at all!"

"Well," Darien responded after he had detransformed, "he's asked it of
us, why shouldn't he ask it of Tuxedo Mask and Sailor Moon?  You know I
don't think you're too young for me.  Does what anyone else think really
matter?"

"I suppose not, Muffin," Serena snuggled up to him for a few seconds.

"Are you two going to kiss?" Reenie asked, interested.

They broke apart immediately and Serena remembered that she was mad at
the little girl.  "Come on, Reenie, I want to have a talk with you."

As the two girls walked home, Serena found herself going over what
Reenie had done, putting herself in danger like that.  She just got
madder, until by the time they got home, she was furious.  Luckily,
Sammy was at a friend's house, and her parents had gone out to dinner.
Luna and Diana were the only ones waiting when they got home.

"Why are you so mad?" Reenie asked.  She hadn't been able to get a word
out of her mother the whole way home.

"Why am I so mad?" Serena asked in disbelief.  "You threw yourself into
danger, put the rest of us in danger, and you wonder why I'm mad?  I
almost lost you there!"

"But I had to!" Reenie replied.

"No, you didn't `have' to.  There was no reason for you to get that
close before attacking.  You weren't thinking."  Serena's voice was
hard.

"As if that's something that you've never done!" Reenie replied without
thinking.

"You're right, I have," Serena agreed.  "Which is why I know exactly how
dangerous it is.  Maybe too dangerous for you."

"But I've got to change the future back!"  Reenie was getting angry
herself.

"Not by putting yourself in danger," Serena disagreed.  "Not like that.
Let's get one thing straight Reenie, Uncle Jake was right.  What we do
is too dangerous for someone your age.  I've let you fight because
you've shown you can handle it, but you didn't show me that tonight.  I
am not going to risk having my only daughter hurt in one of these
fights."

"What do you mean?" Reenie was getting worried.

"I mean, I'm starting to have second thoughts about you fighting.  There
are only four of us able to at the moment, we've got to be able to trust
each other to keep each other safe.  Going in like that is a good way to
get yourself hurt, or one of us hurt saving you and I'm not going to
have it."

"But... but..." Reenie started.

"I mean," Serena said over her, "if you ever do anything that stupid
again, you're out.  It's that simple.  I won't duo with you, and neither
will anyone else.  If I ever see you do something that reckless again,
I'll... I'll... I'll ground you for a month and not let you fight."

"You can't do that!"

"I can, and I will."  Serena's face was serious.  "I'm not going to have
you hurt."

"But, the future?!" Reenie exclaimed.

"Isn't as important at the moment as you are," Serena said quietly.  "Do
you think I want any future where I know you'll die before your eighth
birthday?"  She looked longer at Reenie.  "You still don't understand,
do you?  You don't know why I'm so angry."

Reenie shook her head slightly.

"Go to your room and think about it, I'm sure it will come to you."

Reenie stared, surprised.  Serena was ordering her to her room?  "You
can't..."

"Small Lady, go to your room," Serena ordered.

"Yes, Mother," Reenie said angrily, stomping upstairs.

"What happened?" Luna asked.

"What did Reenie do?" Diana chimed in.

Serena lost her serious look and her face screwed up.  "I had to ground
my own daughter!" she wailed, "What did it look like?"

"Why?" Luna asked, "What happened at the fight?"

"Oh, that," Serena replied.


As Serena was having her talk with Reenie, two girls were meeting at one
of their houses.

"Even in this we couldn't do any good," Lita exclaimed.  "Travis had to
be the one to find the youma."

"Reenie and Serena are wrong," Mina agreed, sighing.  "We are useless."

"What are we going to do?" Lita looked at Mina.

Mina just shrugged in despair.



Chapter Seven:  Mothers

Serena was about to start telling the cats what had happened during the
fight that day, when Luna cocked her head and raised her paw.  "Your
parents are home," she said quietly, "This will have to wait for a few
minutes."

Serena nodded.  "I'd like to talk to Mom about it anyway," she murmured.

Mr. and Mrs. Tsukino walked in to find their daughter sitting on the
living room couch watching TV.  "Hello dear," Mr. Tsukino said, "Did
everything go alright while we were gone?"

"Everything was fine, Dad," Serena answered smiling up at him.  "Hey
Mom, can I talk to you for a second?"

"Of course dear, what's the matter?"  A flash of worry crossed her face
as she thought of all the things that might have happened, then it
smoothed out again as a look at her daughter convinced her she, at
least, was fine.

"Alone," Serena said, getting up.  "Girl talk, Dad. You don't mind, do
you?"

"Is it about that boy?" he growled.

"No Dad, it's not about Darien," Serena said.  "I thought you had gotten
over that?"

"Just because I'm not going to try to break you up, doesn't mean I like
him," was her father's answer.

"Don't worry, Dad, you'll get used to him," Serena grinned.

"Do I want to?" she heard him mutter as she led her mother upstairs and
into her parents' bedroom.  Luna and Diana followed.

"What's the matter?" her mother asked immediately as she closed the
door.  "Is something the matter with Reenie?"

"No, not really," Serena sighed. "Let me tell it to you in order, okay?"
Serena launches into an explanation of the events of the day.  "She made
me so mad, Mom! And scared. Jumping in like that... What if she'd gotten
hurt, or... killed?  She's so little and... and she's my daughter, I
love her.  And I'm so worried about her.  Do you know what I mean?  And
now there's only four of us. I really can't keep her from fighting. It
would cut our strength down too much.  But if I let her fight, and
take a chance that she will get hurt... I don't know what to do." Serena
sighed as she finally ran down.  She looked up to see her mother looking
at her with a very understanding look on her face.

"You're very proud of her for fighting, but you're very worried about
her too, and you'd like nothing better than to forbid her from ever
going near a youma again, but you know you don't have the right?" her
mother asked softly.

"That's right!  That's exactly it.  It's her future too, and she needs
to fight.  It's probably even her destiny."  Serena flopped down on the
bed with a sigh.  "But I'm her mother. I'm supposed to keep her safe,"
she continued.

"But to really keep her safe, you would have to keep her locked away,
forbid her to do anything," Mrs. Tsukino murmured.

"And I can't do that, I can't hurt her like that," Serena said in a
mournful voice.  She looked at her mother.  "How did you know all that?"
she asked.  Her eyes went wider.  "Is this how you feel when I fight? So
scared?"

"And so proud," her mother added.  "My little girl, out protecting the
world."

"How do you stand it?" Serena asked intently.

"What else can I do?" was her mother's answer.  "I can't keep you from
fighting. It wouldn't be right. No matter how much I want to wrap you up
and keep you safe."

Serena went over to her and hugged her tightly, a hug that was returned
in full measure.  "In a way, I wish you'd never seen me transform. I
don't want you to have to feel so scared. I wish I could take that
away."

"I don't," Ellen Tsukino replied. "I do worry more about you, but I
can't bear the thought of you in danger and me not knowing. I just have
to trust you as much as you trusted me in telling me."

"I'm glad I did," Serena sighed.  "I love having someone to talk to like
this."

Luna cleared her throat.  Serena turned to grin at her.  "Don't look at
me like that, Luna. I know I can always talk to you, but it's not quite
the same thing."

"I suppose not," Luna agreed.

Serena regretfully pulled herself from her mother's arms.  "I suppose
I'd better go apologize to Reenie," she said.

"Don't," Mrs. Tsukino told her.

"Don't?  Why not?  I mean, I was harder on her than I'd planned on
being." Serena was surprised at her mother saying that.

"Did you mean what you said about not letting her duo if she did
something like that again?"

"Yes, I did," Serena said seriously.  "I'm not going to risk her life,
or the lives of the others because she did something stupid, though
honestly, I've done worse," she finished almost in a whisper.

Mrs. Tsukino pretended like she hadn't heard that part. "If you go in
there now, apologizing for what you said, and letting her out of her
punishment, she'll never believe you'll actually keep your word about
not letting her fight."

"But..."

"Trust me on this one, Serena. This is a place where I have experience."

"Well, what about that time I got a thirty and you said you wouldn't let
me back in the house until I'd studied but you did anyway," Serena
reminded her.

"Yes, but that was only because your wailing would have disturbed the
entire neighborhood if I hadn't," she chuckled.  "But you didn't do your
homework when you came in either, did you? Maybe if I had kept you
locked out, you would have."

"It's not extremely likely," Luna muttered.

"Luna, you've been awfully quiet this whole time, is something the
matter?" Serena asked.  Indeed, Luna and Diana had just sat and watched
the whole time.

"I just didn't want to disturb your heart to heart," Luna replied.
"Now, about this youma you fought tonight.  You say she knocked you out
and then just looked at you for a couple of seconds?"

"That's right," Serena answered.  "As if she was expecting me to do
something or something."

"Maybe to detransform?" Luna asked.  "If they didn't know you carry
you're transformation brooch on your uniform, they might have thought it
was in your Lunar Space Pocket and tried to steal it from there."

Serena nodded thoughtfully, "That would explain why she just let me lie
there, and didn't attack even when I'd been knocked unconscious," she
agreed.  "But they couldn't have stolen my brooch from there, so
everything's fine, right?"

"What if they stole the Scepter?" Luna asked.

Serena's eyes went wide and she quickly made that flickering gesture
behind her back.  Her hand came out with the Moon Scepter.  "No, it's
okay," she sighed in relief.

"Do you have anything else in there that might have been taken?" Luna
asked thoughtfully.

Unexplainedly Serena blushed.  "No, no, I don't have anything else in
there that a youma would want," she replied quickly.

"Serena?" Luna and Mrs. Tsukino said in exactly the same tone of voice,
recognizing Serena's attempts at avoiding the question.  "Empty it out,"
Luna said resignedly.

"Um... well, you see... uh, yeah..." Serena replied.  She slowly reached
behind her again, and brought out... a comic book.

"Oh Serena," Luna sighed, "You know you're not supposed to use your
personal pocket space for things like that!"

"Hold on Luna," Mrs. Tsukino said.  "She was acting too guilty to be
hiding just a comic book."

Serena shot a look at her mother, before sighing and bringing out a bag
of candy.  This was followed by some tokens from the arcade, a crescent
moon necklace and earrings, a picture of Darien, another comic book, a
Sailor Moon T-shirt, a stuffed rabbit, and a coupon for a free ice
cream.  By this time, Luna was sunk down on the bed with her paws over
her eyes.  "Oh Serena," she groaned.

"Well, it's just that I didn't want to lose this stuff," she defended
herself.  "Or I didn't have anywhere else to put it."

"Serena!  How many times do I have to tell you?" Luna was almost
shouting.  "Your Pocket Space, like the Disguise Pen, is not for
personal use!"

"What's a disguise pen?" Diana broke in and asked.

Serena seemed happy to answer that question.  "Well, Diana, it's a
special pen that..." she looked over the crowded bed as she finished
absently, "lets me disguise myself as someone else."  She made the
flickering gesture again, but this time her hand came out empty.  "Has
anybody seen it?"

"What does it look like?" Mrs. Tsukino asked, looking over the pile of
stuff on her bed.

"It looks like a pen with a red crystal on top," Serena said, throwing
things off the bed to try to find it.  Finally they were convinced that
it was gone.

"So," Luna said.  "They thought that was your transformation wand and
took it."

"Well, that's not so bad, is it?  I mean, I hardly ever use it unless
I'm pretending to be old enough to get into some movies on my... umm,
never mind.  I mean, I hardly ever use it.  That's all."

Luna glared at her for a long moment.  "We will continue this
conversation later," she warned.

"Yeah, Luna, that's fine, later," Serena agreed, quickly picking up all
her things and stuffing them back into the space pocket.

She gave her mother a last hug and raced out of the room as her mother
started saying, "What movies?"

Serena's guilty look increased as she stood outside her door.  She
slowly opened it to see Reenie lying down holding the fixed Mi'a doll
almost desperately.

Reenie looked up as she heard the door open.  Serena could see she had
been crying, and it was all she could do not to tell her that she could
leave and they would go out somewhere.

"I'm going over to Lita's for dinner," she said instead.  "Mom'll make
you something if you're hungry."

"I'm sorry, Serena," Reenie whispered.

"I know you are, Reenie," Serena answered, sitting down next to her.
"But it doesn't change the fact that what you did was extremely
dangerous, and very reckless."

"But, how do I change the future, if I can't do anything?" Reenie cried.

"I didn't say you couldn't do anything," Serena answered.  "I'm not
stopping you from fighting, not yet anyway.  But you can't take chances
like that.  Think of it this way, Reenie.  If you die trying to change
the future, then you won't be here at a later time when you can change
it."

"Huh?" Reenie asked.

"Think about it," Serena answered, going out the door.

Serena walked down the street, headed for Lita's.  She knew she was
taking a chance, Lita had not invited her, and didn't know she was
coming.  Still, Lita had been upset, and when she was upset, she usually
cooked.

As Serena got closer she could tell she was right.  The odor coming from
Lita's apartment was enough to make her drool.  Serena took a deep
breath, and then another as the smells tantalized her.  She walked up
and rang the doorbell.

Mina opened the door and seemed surprised to see Serena standing there.
"Hi Serena, what are you doing here?"

"Hi Mina, I just thought that maybe Lita wouldn't mind a dinner guest,"
Serena said.  "Please, please," she muttered as the smells were wafted
to her again causing her stomach to growl noisily.

Mina laughed.  "You and your stomach," she grinned.  "Come on in, I'll
tell Lita you're here."

Serena followed her into the room and Mina walked into the kitchen.

"Who was at the door?" Lita asked.

"Serena," Mina said. "I guess she came to try to cheer you up."

"Well, that, and I kind of figured she'd be cooking, and my parents went
out to eat and Reenie's grounded," Serena put in from the kitchen door.
"You don't mind, do you?" she asked Lita.

"No, I don't," Lita replied.  "I guess I did kind of make enough for
three people."  She looked around at all the food she had cooked simply
because she needed something to do.  Looking at Serena's wide eyes, she
knew the food would be appreciated by at least one of her guests.

"Reenie's grounded?" Mina asked.  "How did that happen?"

"I was very, very angry at something she did in the last fight, so I
told her to stay in her room tonight and if she ever did it again, I
would stop duoing with her and ground her for a month," Serena said it
almost absently as she started carrying plates of food out to the dining
room table.

"`You' grounded her?" the other two chorused.

"I would have let her out of it, but Mom told me not to.  Since she's
had more experience, I decided to do what she said."  Serena's mind
still seemed to be more on the food than the conversation, and as soon
as all the food was out and they had sat down, she started piling her
plate.

"You really do think of yourself as her mother, don't you?" Lita asked.

Serena didn't bother swallowing before she started talking.  "It's not
so much that, though it is that too of course, it's more... I don't
quite know how to explain it," she finished.

She put her fork down, and placed her chin on her clasped hands as she
stared into space, thinking about it.  Mina started giggling as she sat
there, because her face was going through contortions as she thought her
way through it.  She suddenly looked up to find Lita and Mina staring at
her with their hands clasped under their chins.

"What?" she asked, surprised.

"Oh, nothing," Lita said.  "So?  Did you figure it out?"

"Huh?  Oh, yeah, I think so.  I'm her mother when she needs me to be."
Serena told them before turning back to the food she'd ignored for the
last several minutes.

"Which means...?" Mina asked.

"That when she doesn't need me to be a mother, I'm more like an older
sister." Serena shrugged.  "But I didn't come here to talk about my
relationship with Reenie, you know."

"No, you came here to eat," Lita told her.

Serena looked down at her full plate, then around at all the platters
and bowls on the table.  "True," she grinned.  She got serious.  "You
know, they tried for my transformation pen today, if I had one instead
of my brooch, I would be in the same spot you are."

"No you wouldn't," Lita disagreed.  "If they took your brooch, you would
have duoed with Travis as Sailor Sun."

Serena stopped with her fork halfway up to her mouth.  "You know, you're
right, I hadn't thought of that.  Still, I can imagine what it would be
like to be seemingly powerless."

"Seemingly powerless?" Mina asked in disbelief.  "We are powerless!  We
can't fight without our powers, we would get killed."

"And that idea about us trying to find the place where people were
getting drained was a bust; Travis managed to find it first," Lita
continued.

"That was just a fluke, and you know it," Serena said, putting down her
fork.  "Travis just happened to be at that game."

"Well, his `just happened to be there' worked a lot better than our
`let's check out every place where it could happen'," Lita said
sarcastically.

"You've been trying for less than half a day," Serena reminded her.
"You couldn't expect it to work that fast."

"Look, it's just not going to happen," Mina sighed.

"What is the matter with the two of you?" Serena asked, annoyed.  "Did
that youma do something besides take your pens?  This isn't like you at
all!  Whether you have your pens or not, you're still Sailor Scouts,
you're still the Princesses of your planets, and you're still my
guardians and my Court!" By now, Serena was almost shouting, "You might
have given up on yourselves, but I am not going to give up on you, so
you can forget it.  So you can't use your powers right now!  So what?
Deal with it."  Serena got up and stomped out of the apartment without
even finishing her dinner.

Mina and Lita stared after her in complete and utter shock.  Neither of
them spoke until after they heard the front door slam shut.

"Whoa," Mina said.  "That was way harsh."

"Probably deserved though," Lita answered her.  "She's right, after all.
We're Sailor Scouts, we can beat anything, remember?"

"Yeah," Mina agreed.  "Anything!"

Both of them were standing up, looking at each other in determination.
"We'll get our pens back, or they'll get them for us, but we will get
them back.  And when we do..."

"The bad guys had better watch out!" Mina added.  "And the Negaverse
will wish they had never decided to mess with us!"

"Yeah!" they both shouted.

"Come on, let's catch up with Serena and tell her we're sorry," Lita
said.  "She never even got to finish eating after all."

Serena hadn't gone far.  She had reached the door to the apartment
building when she realized how hard she'd been on them.  She stood there
for a moment or two, regretting what she'd said, and the food that she
had left behind.  She was about to go back up and apologize when she saw
someone out on the street.

"Hi Travis, hey Crystal," she grinned.  "Another `study' date?"

"Serena," Travis almost glared at her, though there was humor mixed in.
"Remind me, the next time you go out with Darien, to find a table in the
same restaurant and heckle you the whole time."

"But Travis," Serena mock whined, "I just asked a question."

"No, we're not on a study date, we're on a real date," Crystal answered
impatiently.  She expected a sarcastic reply from Serena.

"Cool," Serena replied.  "About time."

Travis blinked, surprised.

"Well, it is," she shrugged.  "It's the first time I've seen you really
interested in a girl since you came.  I was starting to wonder if there
was something wrong with you," she grinned.

"Let me assure you, there's nothing wrong with him, he was just waiting
for a girl of quality," Crystal remarked, grabbing hold of Travis' arm.

"Then I guess I can say it, can't I?" Serena grinned.

Travis didn't know what she was up to, but had the feeling he wouldn't
much care for it, so he shook his head.  It was too late.

"Travis and Crystal sitting in a tree, K-I-S-S-I-N-G," Serena started to
sing, badly.

Crystal clenched her hands into fists and seemed about to go after the
girl when Travis stopped her.

"Fair one," he said, causing Serena to stop abruptly.  "It doth wound me
most severely to hear thee mock my heart this way.  Canst it be that
thou dost not care for my sensitivities or those of my fair companion?"

"Okay!  I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" Serena said, backing away.  She turned as
she heard her name called and smiled as she saw it was Lita and Mina who
were calling for her.  "I've got to go," she said, running over to them.

Crystal looked after her.  "I don't understand what just went on," she
said.  "And... why haven't you ever talked that way to me?"

Travis grinned and tucked his arm through hers to lead her away.  "Come
on," he said, "I'm hungry and I'll explain it while we eat."

As they walked away, they heard a burst of laughter behind them, then
all three girls started chanting, "Travis and Crystal, sitting in a
tree, K-I-S-S-I-N-G.  First comes love, then comes marriage..."

"Then comes Serena in a baby carriage!" Travis turned around and yelled
back.  "Sister dearest," Travis muttered to himself, "the next time thou
dost go on a date with thy paramour, prepare thyself for trouble."

Crystal waited until they were out of sight of the girls before stopping
and pulling Travis to a stop.  "What was that all about?" she asked.

"What?" he asked, surprised.  "It was just teasing."

"No, that Middle English you were using.  Isn't it supposed to be a
romantic language used by poets to talk about their girlfriends?"
Crystal hinted.

"Maybe originally," Travis conceded, "but I just use it because it bugs
my sister.  For some reason or other, she really doesn't much care for
it, so I use it to tease her."

Crystal stared at him for a long moment.  "You can be so dense," she
said.  "Come on, let's go eat."

"Wait, what did I do?" Travis asked, running after her.

*He even has a special way of talking to her!  I mean, I know she's his
sister, but why does he have to be so involved with her all the time?*
Crystal sighed quietly.  *Well, at least he's all mine for the rest of
the night.*


Serena, Lita, and Mina had decided to go to the amusement park after
dinner.  As Lita put it, "The world doesn't need saving, and we need to
get our minds off of this morning, so let's go have some fun!"

Mina agreed, "There's already been two fights today.  There's no way
they'll have another youma out."

"I wish Reenie could come with us," Serena said as they walked in
through the gates.  "She would have enjoyed this."

"We could go pick her up," Lita said.

"No, Mom said I wasn't supposed to do that, if I grounded her for a good
reason, she should stay grounded.  And it's only for one night."  *I'm
sorry Reenie.  I promise we'll do something fun together tomorrow.*  Her
thoughts fled as she saw something in front of her.  "Cotton candy!" she
cried, running over there.  "I love cotton candy! One please," she told
the booth attendant.

"Serena!  How can you eat after that big dinner?" Lita said in shock.

"Because her stomach doesn't have a bottom, and her mind doesn't know
when it should quit," a sarcastic voice said from behind them.

"Hi Raye," Mina said, turning around.  "We didn't know you'd be here."

"The temple's clean, and Chad decided he needed to practice his singing.
I decided I needed a night out," Raye replied, smiling at her.

"What?  You decided to leave instead of bashing him?  You must be going
soft on him," Serena smiled with her mouth covered in pink candy.  "I
knew he'd wear you down eventually."

"I am not going soft on him!" Raye argued back.  "I just decided to wait
and bash him when I get back!"

"You like him," Serena responded.

"Will you stop that!  You're being a real pain, Serena," Raye said.

Serena stuck her tongue out.

"I want to go on the roller coaster," Lita said, pointing to it.  "Let's
go!"

"Kind of scary, don't you think?" Serena said, looking at it.

"Don't be such a baby," Raye said.

"I am not a baby!" Serena snapped back.  "I just don't like roller
coasters."

"Oh come on, Serena, it'll be fun," Mina told her, pulling her along.

Serena listened to the people screaming as they went down another hill.
"How can you call that fun?" she gulped.

"Come on," Lita said, getting in line.  Serena reluctantly allowed
herself to be added to the line, and even more reluctantly got on the
ride.

Five minutes later, the ride jolted to a stop.  "Ooohh," Serena moaned
clutching her stomach.  "I wish I hadn't had that extra slice of pie at
Lita's."

"I always said your stomach would get you into trouble," Raye grinned.
A yawn from Mina interrupted them.

"Today must have been more tiring then I thought," said Mina, covering
another yawn.

"Yeah," Lita agreed, finding Mina's yawning contagious.

"I don't think it's just us," Raye said, looking around.  "I'm sensing
evil vibes around here."

"Mina," Serena whined, "you said we wouldn't have to fight a third time
today."

"Well, how was I supposed to know?" Mina said.

Raye was looking around quickly using her senses to their fullest.
"There," she said, pointing unobtrusively to the ride's operator, a
seemingly normal human.

"Call the others," Serena told Lita, looking around for a secluded place
to transform.  The three other girls covered the entrance to the small
tent she stood in as she raised her hand in the air.  "MOON CRYSTAL
POWER!" she called, just barely remembering not to add `duo' at the end.

"Reenie doesn't have a communicator, does she?" Lita asked, having
already called the others.

"No, she doesn't," Sailor Moon said.  "There's no time for anyone to go
pick her up either, she's just going to have to sit this one out.
Besides, she's grounded, remember?"

"Can you do it with just three of you?" Raye asked worriedly.

"I sure hope so," Sailor Moon answered.  She started to leave the tent
and head toward the disguised youma.

"Wait," Mina told her.  "Wait until the roller coaster comes back down,
we don't want people stuck up there."

"Good thinking, Mina," Sailor Moon said.  "Please stay out of the way,"
she asked the other three.


In a cafe, Travis and Crystal were sitting and talking easily with each
other.  Crystal was still laughing at one of Travis' jokes when his
watch beeped.

Travis instantly sobered and looked at it.  "I'm sorry, Crystal," he
said sincerely.  "I've got to go."

"It's something to do with Serena, isn't it?" she asked, her good humor
gone in a second.  His expression confirmed it.

He started to make an excuse, but her expression was speaking too.  It
was obvious she didn't want to hear it.  He stood there for a moment,
undecided, then it beeped again.  "I'll see you tomorrow, okay Crystal?"

She didn't answer, and he walked slowly out the door.

"Oh, I could hate that Serena," she muttered to herself.  "Why couldn't
I have had him to myself for just one night?"

Travis looked back at her sitting alone before finding a deserted place
to transform.


As the roller coaster came to a stop and the people stepped out, Sailor
Moon stepped out of the tent.  "Hold it Negatrash!" she called.  All
around her people turned to stare.

"It must be that new attraction I heard about," one person in the crowd
whispered to another.  "It's very well done, that really looks like the
descriptions of Sailor Moon."

"Yeah, but against a human?  That doesn't fit the script," another
answered.  "Probably she started a little early, and the one she's
supposed to be fighting hasn't gotten here yet."

"Well, whichever, I'm not going to miss this, I just hope the special
effects are as good as the costume," a third person said.  The others
around him seemed to agree.

The seeming human looked up.  "Sailor Moon," he said softly.  "How nice
to see you."  The people around stared in awe as his shape shifted into
a youma with wheels for feet.

"How realistic," they whispered, "How did they manage that?"

The youma skated towards the single Scout, and she started backing away
nervously.  Suddenly a rail blasted towards Sailor Moon.  She jumped
upwards, managing to get out of the way in time, but the rail clipped
her foot, throwing her off balance.  The youma raced towards her as she
landed on her bottom.

"We've got to do something," Lita muttered, under the cover of the
yelling crowd.

"But what?" Mina asked, worriedly.

Raye stepped forward, pulling out one of her anti-evil charms.  She
started chanting under her breath then threw it at the monster's
unprotected back.  "Evil Begone!" she called as the charm adhered to the
youma.  The paralysis didn't last long, but it was enough time for
Sailor Moon to get back on her feet.

"MOON TIARA MAGIC!" she yelled, throwing her tiara at the youma.  Her
eyes grew wide in horror as she yelled out, "STOP!"  The tiara stopped
just inches from the face of one of the fair goers who had decided to
get a close up picture of the show.

Lita dove through the crowd and pushed the sightseer roughly out of the
way.  "Hey!" he yelled, incensed.  "I'm going to tell the management on
you."

"Don't you get it yet?" she yelled back.  "This isn't a show!"

Sailor Moon was still panting in relief over not having hit the innocent
and didn't notice the youma gearing up for another attack.  Mina did.
Without thinking about it, she threw herself at the monster in an almost
exact repeat of Lita's maneuver.  Mina and the youma crashed into a
nearby turnstile.  The youma growled impatiently, and threw the
interfering girl away from her.

"MINA!" Sailor Moon, Lita, and Raye all screamed out as Mina hit a wall
and was still.  Seeing the still body of the young girl, the crowd
suddenly seemed to realize that this was not a show.  That was when the
panic started.  People screamed and ran in all directions.  Lita and
Raye pushed through the streams of people to try to get to their friend.

Sailor Moon turned back towards the youma, her face hard and set.
"You'll pay for that," she said almost impassively.  "MOON TIARA MAGIC!"
she sent out again.  It was quickly joined by "SOLAR FLARE!"  The two
attacks hit the monster, driving it backwards.

Sailor Moon looked up at the new Sailor.  He was looking worriedly at
their downed friend.  "How is she?" he asked as he landed next to his
sister.

"I don't know," Sailor Moon admitted.  She turned to look at Mina.  She
was still lying still with Lita and Raye working quickly over her.  She
turned back to the youma to see him on the roller coaster.  His wheeled
feet fit perfectly on the rails and he was racing away at a high rate of
speed.

"Oh, no," Sailor Moon muttered to herself.  "Not there again."

"What?" Sailor Sol asked as he jumped on the track and started running
up the slats.

"Nothing," she said, running after him.

They reached the top of the hill to see the youma already going up the
next one.  Sailor Sol jumped onto one of the rails and started sliding
quickly down to the bottom.  Sailor Moon reluctantly got on the other
one to follow.  Her high heeled boots slid off of the rail causing her
to fall.  She shrieked as she landed on her bottom on the rail and
started sliding faster down the steep hill.  The youma turned at her
scream and saw her fall.  He shot out a steel rail that impacted into
the ride's rail right in front of her.  At the rate she was going, she
would smash into it extremely hard.  Her hands and feet tried to get a
grasp on the slats of the roller coaster, but she was going too fast.
She closed her eyes and braced for impact.

She suddenly felt herself grabbed and opened her eyes.  "Tuxedo Mask!"
she cried.

Tuxedo Mask was standing on the steel rail, having managed to get to
that spot seconds before Sailor Moon would have crashed into it.

"Is she all right?" Sailor Sol asked in concern as he looked at the two.

"She's fine," Tuxedo Mask assured him.  He put her gently on her feet,
and the three of them started climbing again.

There was a long straight-away at the top of the hill and the youma was
skating across it easily.  Sailor Moon stood at the top, staring at the
youma.  "We're never going to be able to catch him like this!" she said
in despair.

"We've got to try," Sailor Sol told her, running after the youma.
Sailor Moon looked over the side of the roller coaster.  After an
instant of dizziness, her eyes went to where Lita and Raye were still
leaning over a comatose Mina.  Her expression firmed, and she ran after
the others.  The youma seemed to be taunting them as it stood on the
edge of the next drop.

"MOON TIARA MAGIC!" Sailor Moon yelled, throwing her tiara at the youma.
The youma skated backwards, and was over the hill before the tiara could
reach him.

Tuxedo Mask was the first to reach the bottom, with the other two not
far behind, Sailor Moon having managed to stay on her feet this time.
The youma was already climbing again.

"Why doesn't it stand and fight?" Sailor Moon yelled.

The youma turned suddenly and threw more rails at the Scouts below it.
It took some fancy footwork, but none of the three got hit by the large
steel rails.  When they were finally able to stop jumping out of the
way, it became obvious that they were trapped.  Large steel rails were
around them like the bars of a cage.  Tuxedo Mask had managed to jump
out of the cage, and was standing on top of one of the rails.  He sent a
rose flying for the youma as the other two looked around.

Sailor Sol took out his sword.  "SUN SWORD SLASH!" he called, slicing
through the steel beams as if they were made of paper.  Rails fell from
the roller coaster, impacting the ground.  Luckily, most of the earlier
spectators had long since screamed and left.

The rose had hit one of the wheels on the youma's feet, fouling its
ability to move on the rails.  It had been high enough at the time that
it grabbed the top and pulled itself over instead of sliding back down
to the sword and tiara waiting for it down below.

With a sigh, the three started climbing again.  "Why doesn't it stand
still and fight?" Sailor Moon asked again.  "I am getting sick and tired
of this climbing up and sliding down.  Besides, I want to see how Mina
is doing."

"Watch out!" Tuxedo Mask yelled out, jumping upwards.  Sailor Moon and
Sailor Sol looked up to see the youma coming back at them.  It had
removed the rose from its wheels and was skating down the hill towards
them at a very fast rate.

Sailor Sol set himself.  "SOLAR FLARE!" he yelled, sending a gout of
flame at the youma.

His sister was right behind him.  "MOON TIARA MAGIC!" she cried, the
tiara heading towards the fast moving youma.

The youma was about to move out of the way when it was hit in the back,
throwing it headfirst into the attacks.  Tuxedo Mask reduced his cane
back to its normal proportions as he jumped downwards.

Sailor Moon didn't wait to be told what to do.  "MOON SCEPTER
ELIMINATION!" she cried, turning the monster into moon dust.  She turned
and looked over the side as she heard the sounds of emergency vehicles.
"I've got to go check on Mina," she told the others, trying to get down
as fast as she could.

"We don't belong here," Sailor Sol said to Tuxedo Mask.  "I want to see
how Mina is too, though."

"Serena will call and tell us," Tuxedo Mask told him.  "Let's get out of
here."  The two male members of the team jumped downward as well.

"Maybe Crystal will still be at the cafe and let me explain," Travis
said.  "If, that is, I can think of a good explanation for why I had to
leave so suddenly."

Darien smiled.  "I don't think telling her the whole truth is a good
idea," he agreed.

The two boys walked to the cafe, finding, as Travis had expected, that
Crystal had left some time before.  "That lady sure didn't seem too
happy," the cashier told the two young men.

"She's going to kill me," Travis moaned.  "Either that or refuse to
speak to me, and I don't know which would be worse."

"You really like her, don't you?" Darien asked.

"Yeah, I do," Travis agreed.  "Oh, it's not the `destined to be together
forever' love that you and Serena have, but I like being around her.
She's... special."

"Go for it," Darien told him seriously.  "Don't wait around for the
`destined to be together forever' kind of love.  You'll just be cheating
yourself."

"Do you ever wish you didn't have it?" Travis asked.  "Do you ever wish
that you didn't know?"

Darien thought about it for a short time.  "For myself?  No.  I love
Serena with all my heart and can't imagine life without her.  But... for
her.  Sometimes I wish that she didn't have it.  I'm afraid that one
day, she's going to start hating our love.  She'll start wishing she had
had a choice in the matter.  Start thinking of all the boys she never
got to meet because I was there and it `had' to be."

"Never happen, Darien." Travis shook his head quickly.  "She's never
going to wish different.  She loves you too much for that to happen.
Trust me, I know my sister's heart.  You're it."

Darien smiled his thanks at his younger blood brother.  He knew that
part of the reason they had had the conversation, was because it kept
them from thinking and worrying about Mina.  Still, Travis' words helped
a little part of Darien's soul that could never help... wondering.


Serena raced towards the people gathered around her friend.  "Is she
alright?" she called.

"Are you a family member?" one of the paramedics asked.

"No," Serena replied, "I'm just a friend.  We were here together, but I
got caught over there when that... monster showed up."

"Well, we're taking her to the hospital, so you're going to have to go
home now," the paramedic said as they loaded her into the ambulance.

"Can't I go with her?  Please?" Serena begged.

"I'm sorry, but only family can come with us. You need to get home and
reassure your parents that you're alright," the paramedic replied
gently.

"But who's going to tell her parents?" Serena said, bursting into tears.

"Doesn't she have any ID with her?" the paramedic asked the other.

A quick check showed she didn't, and Raye made sure they couldn't see
the purse she was hiding behind her back.

"What's her name?" he asked the three girls.  They just looked at him.

"Please let us go with her, please?" Serena pleaded.

"Let them come," the other said, "We need to get her to the hospital."

The girls didn't wait for more permission, jumping aboard and finding
out of the way places to sit.  Serena sat close enough so that she could
hold Mina's hand, but still be out of the way.  "Why did you do it?" she
whispered.  "Why did you throw yourself at him that way?"

They arrived at the hospital and Raye went to call Mina's parents, as
the others waited impatiently.

Fifteen minutes later, Mina's parents ran in.  Her mother ran up to the
girls, while her father went to talk to the nurse.  "What happened?  How
is she?"

"There was a youma attack," Lita told her, "Mina got thrown into a wall
during it.  She hasn't woken up since."

"Oh, my poor baby!" Mrs. Aino. cried.  The three girls tried to calm
down the crying mother, as Mr. Aino came over with a large amount of
paperwork that had to be filled out.

It was another ten minutes before the doctor walked into the waiting
room.  She wasn't very tall, with shoulder length, dark black hair, but
she exuded an air of self-possession and professionalism.  "Mr. and Mrs.
Aino?" she asked quietly.

"Yes," Mrs. Aino said, standing up immediately.  The others were on
their feet as well, waiting for the news.

"Dr. Mizuno," Serena said desperately, recognizing Amy's mother.  "Is
Mina going to be all right?"

"Serena?" Dr. Mizuno asked, surprised.  Then she shook her head.  *The
only surprise is that Amy isn't here,* she thought to herself, *I should
have known Serena and the others were here since it was Mina that was
hurt.*  "She took a nasty bump to her head, and there is a large amount
of swelling, we won't be able to see how bad it is until the swelling
goes down.  She's a little woozy right now, but I don't think there's
any permanent damage.  I would like to keep her here for a couple of
days for observation."

Mrs. Aino almost fainted in relief, her husband holding her up
protectively.

"Can we go see her?" Lita asked immediately.

"Not tonight, Lita," Dr. Mizuno said softly.  "Why don't you girls go on
home, and come back during visiting hours tomorrow."

"But she is awake now, right?" Raye asked.

"Yes, Raye, she is," Dr. Mizuno answered.  "And the first thing she said
was, `Boy, is that orderly cute'."

Everyone chuckled at that.

"Same old Mina," Lita laughed.  "There's nothing wrong with her brain
that wasn't always wrong with it."

"I'll call and ask my dad to pick us up," Serena said, going towards the
phones.


At the Tsukino house, Ellen and Ken were watching a movie they had
rented.  "Isn't it nice to have the kids out of the house for once?"
Ellen asked her husband.

"Reenie's still here," Ken reminded her, but he was smiling too.
"You're right," he answered, "It is nice not to have to worry about the
children for a couple of hours."  They settled back down to watch the
romantic movie.

The phone rang and Ken sighed, getting up to answer it.  "Tsukino
residence," he said.

"The hospital?!?" was the next thing Ellen Tsukino heard.  Her head
jerked up.  *No, Serena! Something must have happened!*

"I'll be right there," Ken Tsukino said, then put down the phone.

"Is Serena all right?  What happened?  How badly is she hurt?" the
concerned mother said in a rush.

"Calm down, Ellen," Ken said gently.  "Serena's fine.  Mina was hurt in
a youma attack and they went to the hospital with her.  Serena asked if
I would pick up her, Lita, and Raye, and take them home."

Ellen almost collapsed in relief, as Ken turned off the videotape, gave
her a kiss, and left the house to go pick up the girls.

Ken drew up in front of the hospital to see the three girls waiting for
him.  Serena took the front seat, while the other two settled in the
back.

"What happened?" he asked as he headed for Lita's apartment.  "I thought
you just went to Lita's for dinner."

"I did," Serena replied, "and Mina was there too, so we just decided to
go to the amusement park.  There was a youma there, and Sailor Moon
showed up, but without the other Scouts.  So I guess, Mina decided to
help out."  Serena's voice was dull.  "She got thrown into a wall and
hit her head.  She was out for a long time, though Dr. Mizuno said she
had woken up by the time we called you."

Mr. Tsukino, Raye, and Lita were all looking at Serena, worried by the
lifelessness in her tone.  Lita would have said something about it, if
they hadn't reached her apartment then.  In the flurry of activity as
she got out of the car, no one heard Serena say, "It's my fault."



Notes for Chapter 8: Thanks go to Doug and Will, because without them,
this chapter would not be nearly so good.  Thanks also to everybody that
writes me at Jendra@aol.com.


Chapter Eight:  Into the Darkness

Darien and Travis were still talking as they headed back to Travis'
house.

"Tell me about Crystal," Darien asked.

"Crystal, hmm?" Travis said thoughtfully.  "Well, she's pretty, but
that's not really what drew her to me.  She's... daring.  She'll try
anything, doesn't seem to be afraid to do anything.  She seems
interested in everything, always curious.  I like that about her.  She
wants to learn by doing, and she wants to learn everything.  She'd never
learned to swim, but when I took her to the pool she dove right in, and
worked at it until she got it right.  Then she got up onto the diving
board."  Travis shook his head at the memory.

"So?" Darien grinned, "How did she look in her bathing suit?"

Travis laughed and punched him in the side.  "Do you think I looked at
her that way?  Me?  I am too pure, too innocent, too much a gentleman."
He looked at his blood brother, "Too much afraid of what she'd do to me
if she caught me looking."

Darien stopped and looked at him.

"One guy at the pool said something she did not approve of.  She kicked
him in a very... indelicate place.  Everyone else got the hint."  Travis
had a pained expression on his face.

Darien sympathized with him.

"Of course, it would be interesting to hear what Serena thinks of you
asking me that question."  Travis turned and grinned again.

"You wouldn't?" Darien accused.

"Oh, probably not," Travis said.

"`Probably' not?  Little brother, you're skating on thin ice here,"
Darien was smiling as well.  These times with just the two of them were
rare.  Darien had work, college, being Tuxedo Mask, and spending time
with Serena.  Travis had to juggle school, both families, Sailor Sol,
and Crystal.  Although they were best friends, they weren't as close in
this time as they had been before, and they knew it.  And neither of
them was happy about it.

Travis changed the subject, "So, oh experienced brother, what should I
do to get her over being mad at me?"

"I've always found that kissing works wonders," Darien said slyly.

"Um... no, I don't think that would be a good idea right now," Travis
disagreed.  "Besides the fact that I've not really known her long
enough, she's more than likely to kill me than kiss me at the moment."

"She's not really that bad, is she?" Darien was surprised.

Travis thought about it for a while.  "Not really," he finally said
slowly.  "But... she gets jealous.   And she is prone to react first and
think later."

"Sounds familiar," Darien said thoughtfully.

Now it was Travis' turn to look at him in surprise.  "Serena's not that
bad!  Or were you talking about Raye?"

"Oh, you know about that?" Darien said.  "Yes, Raye got jealous, but no,
I was talking about Serena.  For a long time, she was jealous of Reenie,
because I would pay more attention to her than to Serena.  She's matured
a lot, but it still happens every once in a while.  She'll take
something I say the wrong way, or draw the wrong conclusions."  He
laughed.  "Serena can jump to conclusions faster than anyone I've ever
met."

"I haven't really noticed that in her," Travis frowned.  "She can be a
little impulsive, especially if she's mad, but jumping to conclusions?"

"She once thought that Andrew was in love with her because he said he
liked her the way she was when she thought she was getting fat," Darien
replied with a quirk of his eyebrow.

"Arcade Andrew?" Travis blinked.

"Yep, she and Lita had `such' a crush on him.  And she was convinced he
felt the same way.  All he was trying to do was make sure she ate well
and got off that crash diet she was on."  Darien shook his head.

"So she had a crush on Andrew and you?"

"No," Darien laughed, "this was before we knew about that.  She had a
crush on Andrew and Tuxedo Mask, but she couldn't stand me.  I think
conceited jerk was the nicest thing she called me."

"You're kidding!" Travis said, laughing as well.

"No, I'm not.  If fate was bringing us together, it wasn't doing a very
good job.  She kept hitting me with things, or running into me.  Not
exactly the best way to make a good impression."

"Neither is running out on your date," Travis sighed, reminded of the
reason this conversation started.

"Well, you can always try flowers," Darien remarked.  "Roses work well,
even for people that aren't in love with people who throw them."

"She'll still want an explanation, and I don't have one to give her,"
Travis sighed.

"You'll think of something," Darien clapped him on the shoulder.
"You're good at that."

"Is that a compliment?" Travis asked wryly.  "The problem is, she's
already jealous of the amount of time I spend with Serena.  And whatever
happens, I don't want her jealous of Serena.  More jealous that is, she
already dislikes her I think."

"That could be a problem," Darien said seriously.

"I know," Travis agreed soberly.  "I don't want to break up with her
over something like that, but I might have to."

Darien decided to change the subject.  "I wonder how Mina is doing," he
asked absently.

"Better," Travis replied immediately, not even thinking about it.
"Serena's not in too good a shape though."

Travis stopped as he heard his own words.  He had a very quizzical
expression on his face as he tried to figure out why he had said that.
"It's true," he said very thoughtfully.  "I felt a surge of relief
coming from her, not too long ago.  That doesn't happen very often, our
bond isn't usually that strong.  Right now..." he grew silent again as
he tried to understand the feelings he was getting from his sister.
"Guilty," he finally said.  "She feels guilty."

"You can feel her emotions?" Darien asked, extremely surprised.  "I
didn't think you're bond had gotten that far."

"Neither did I," Travis agreed slowly.  "Normally I can't feel her
unless she's feeling something very strongly.  Like fear, which you can
get too, right?"

Darien nodded.

"I can see why she would be feeling relief if Mina was alright, but why
guilt?" Travis thought out loud.

"Because it was saving her that Mina got hurt," Darien answered
immediately.  "And we should have been expecting it."

"Then we'll just have to go over there and convince her it's not her
fault," Travis said, turning to walk in the other direction.

"Not us," Darien disagreed.  "If she's as deep in guilt as you say, I
don't think she'd want to see anyone that was in the fight."  He raised
his communicator to his lips.  "Amy?"

"Yes?" came back from the communicator.

"How's Mina?"

"She's going to be fine, she just had a concussion, which is what
knocked her out.  She's staying at the hospital tonight for observation
and is going home tomorrow," Amy answered authoritatively.

Travis and Darien both gave sighs of relief.  It felt good to get
outside confirmation.

"Serena's feeling really guilty about Mina getting hurt, do you think
you could go over there and talk to her?" Darien asked next.

"Of course I can," Amy answered immediately.  "Let me check on Mina one
more time, and then I'll go."

"Thanks, Amy," Darien said gratefully.

"I love her too, you know," was Amy's answer.


Serena sat silently, curled up in the front seat for the rest of the
drive to Raye's temple.  She was still silent as the car reached the
Tsukino's garage.  Mr. Tsukino was worried to notice that she was
sitting there with dry eyes.  It wasn't like her.  She should have been
bawling her eyes out, or talking a mile a minute to get her mind off of
what had happened, not just sit there quietly.

"Serena," he said quietly.  "What's wrong?"

Serena just looked at him with eyes full of hopelessness and despair.
Mr. Tsukino pulled her into a hug.  "It's alright," he murmured, rubbing
his hand down her back.  "Mina's going to be alright, you'll see.  You
heard Dr. Mizuno, she's going to be just fine and is going home
tomorrow."

Serena told him the only truth she could.  "If it hadn't been for me,
she wouldn't have been at the amusement park," she said, hugging him
fiercely before bolting out of the car.  She ran inside before he could
say anything more.

"What happened?" Ellen asked as soon as he came in.  "Serena just ran
upstairs, she didn't even stop to tell me what had happened."

"From what I understand," Ken said looking up the stairs.  "Mina got
hurt in a youma attack, and Serena is blaming herself because it was her
idea to go to the amusement park."

"Oh, dear, I'll go see if I can do anything," Ellen said, going up the
stairs.  She remembered how scared Serena had been that something would
happen to Reenie, and knew that she must be feeling it a hundred times
worse now.  She entered the room to find Serena curled up on the bed,
holding a pillow.  Reenie was next to her, looking at her worriedly.

Mrs. Tsukino closed the door firmly behind her.

"What's wrong, Grandma?  She won't tell me!" Reenie said fearfully.
Serena hadn't even seemed to see her when she had come in, flopped down
on the bed and curled up into a ball.  Both Reenie and Luna had tried to
get her to tell them what was wrong but she hadn't responded, just
stared into space with a blank expression on her face.

"I'm not entirely sure," Mrs. Tsukino said quietly.  "Serena," she
commanded, "Tell me about the fight tonight."

"There was a fight, and nobody told me?" Reenie asked in disbelief.  A
glare from her grandmother cut her off.  She subsided with a muttered,
"I should have been there."

`That' got a reaction.  "No, you shouldn't have!" Serena snapped,
uncoiling and glaring at her.  "You shouldn't be in `any' fight!  And
you won't be, not again!"  Reenie drew back from the onslaught and
opened her mouth to argue but Serena overrode her.  "I am not going to
take a chance on you being hurt like..." she trailed off and her eyes
went unfocused again.

"Like Mina was," her mother filled in the silence.

"What happened to Mina?" Luna, Diana, and Reenie asked in unison.

Mrs. Tsukino ignored them.  "Your father said you thought it was your
fault," she continued.

"It was!" Serena said almost savagely.  "`I' was the one that convinced
them they could still help, still fight.  If it wasn't for me, she never
would have thrown herself at the youma like that.  Which," she continued
in the same tone of voice, "she did to save `me'!"

"Serena," Luna spoke up, "you can't blame yourself for that."

"Yes I can," Serena replied.  "They were ready to give up, not fight any
more, until I convinced them to keep going.  I convinced them to keep
fighting, so it's my fault she's hurt!"

"I don't understand," Reenie admitted.

"Serena's saying that if she hadn't talked to Mina about fighting, she
wouldn't have tried to fight, and gotten hurt," Ellen explained.

"Does that mean it's my fault, too?" Reenie asked her seriously.

Ellen responded to that, "No, of course it wasn't your fault!  Why would
you think it was?"

"'Cause I was the one that told her the first time.  I was the one that
first told her she couldn't stop fighting because she couldn't
transform."

"Now you're being silly," Diana piped up.  "If you want to blame
someone, why not the bad guys?"

"Because the bad guys aren't here," Luna told her.

"So?  If they're not here, can't you go there?" Diana asked curiously.

"Because I'm not going to let anymore of my friends and family get
hurt," Serena told her.  "I'm `not' going to let that happen!  But no,
Reenie, it's not your fault.  I told you, the blame belongs to me."

"Serena," her mother put in.  "You know your friends.  Do you really
think Mina would have stood by and let you be hurt at any time?  Whether
you'd convinced her she could fight or not?"

"She's right," Luna said, going up and nuzzling her face.  "Mina would
have tried to help regardless of the fact that she couldn't transform.
It's the way she is.  It's what makes her a Scout."

"Think of it this way," her mother said.  "If you couldn't transform,
and Reenie was in danger, what would you do?"

"She'd try to help me," Reenie interjected immediately.

"And we both know that's true," Ellen agreed.  "I saw you throw yourself
across Reenie when that glass shattered.  You weren't transformed then."

"Kind of like what Reenie did?" Diana spoke up.  "When she tried to kill
that youma with her moonbeam?  She would have attacked even if she
didn't have it, I could tell."

"Oh, yeah, I did," Reenie remembered.  She saw the way Serena was
looking at her and grinned uneasily.  "I was very angry," she admitted.

"But she shouldn't have!  Neither of them!"

"You mean she shouldn't have to," another voice put in.  Everyone looked
up in surprise to see Amy standing in the doorway.  She walked forward
and settled down on the overcrowded bed.

"Amy?  What are you doing here?" Serena said in surprise.

"I reached the hospital a couple of minutes after you left," Amy said.
"I checked on Mina. Mother's right, she's going to be fine."

"That still doesn't..."

Amy interrupted her gently.  "Yes it does," she said.  "Serena, you are
our princess, and we'll protect you to the best of our abilities whether
we're Scouts or not.  You're also our friend, and that's why we'll do it
willingly, even gladly."

"But I don't want you to!" Serena almost yelled, just remembering to
keep her voice down so her father wouldn't hear.

"It's not your decision to make, Serena," Amy replied.  "You know what
we're saying is true, Serena.  It is `not' your fault."

"It's the baddies fault," Diana agreed.

"They're the ones that started this whole thing," Reenie put in.  "If
they hadn't changed the future..."

"If only there was a way we could get the pens back," Luna added.  "Then
we would have a whole team again, and really be able to handle the
Negaverse."

"So why don't you get them back?" Mrs. Tsukino asked.

"Because they're in the Negaverse," Serena replied.  "And without a
warp, we can't go there, and we don't have a warp."

"Make one," Diana suggested.

"It's not that simple, Diana," Amy replied, before she stopped as a
thought hit her, "Or is it?"  She pulled out her computer and started
typing.  Everyone else, even Serena, watched curiously.

"There might be a way," Amy said to herself, pulling up and old program
she had used to try to create a warphole, back when they had first been
fighting the Negaverse.  They hadn't been able to make one then, but
now... She quickly added in information regarding the Crystal Time Key,
the Sun Stone, and the Earth Gem.  Her eyes brightened at the answer she
got.

"We might be able to do it," she said.  "I need to do a couple more
calculations, but I think it might be possible."

"We can go after them?" Reenie said enthusiastically.  Serena didn't
look too happy with that question.

"You can get the pens back?" Diana cheered.

"No one else will have to get hurt?" was Serena's question.

Ellen was silent, her mind already worrying about her daughter going
into that... place.  It was sure to be dangerous, and she wanted nothing
more then to tell Serena not to go, but she knew that that wouldn't
work, nor did she have the right.

"I'm going to go home and work on this," Amy said.  "You," she pointed
at Serena, "stop worrying about things you have no control over, and get
some sleep.  We've still got school in the morning."

"School?" Serena gasped.  "Oh, no!  I haven't done my homework!"  She
turned to look at Amy.  "Thanks," she said.

"Don't thank me," Amy said as she walked out the door.  "Darien and
Travis were the ones that told me to come over here.  They said you
needed me."

"Thanks, all of you," she said, looking around at her family sitting on
the bed.  Ellen was a little disturbed as she watched her daughter seem
to get back to normal.  Something wasn't right, though she wasn't quite
sure what.  Still, it looked as if Serena wasn't going to talk anymore
about it that night, so Ellen dropped a kiss on her daughter's head, and
gave Reenie a hug, then left the room.

After Amy and her mother had left Serena's room, she got up and finished
her homework.  Reenie and Luna made several attempts to get her to talk,
but she didn't seem to hear them.  At bed time, instead of giving Reenie
a hug and then flopping across the bed, taking up most of the room, she
just curled up in a little ball next to the wall.  She didn't even
respond to Reenie's quiet good night.  Reenie tried to snuggle up next
to her mother, but she just pulled away and wrapped her arms tighter
around herself.

"Mommy?" she whispered quietly.  Serena didn't answer.

Reenie stayed awake for as long as she could, worrying.  Then she
finally drifted off to sleep.  When she woke up in the morning, she
smiled in relief to find Serena curled up next to her as usual.


In the Negaverse, Quartz looked over the footage of the latest battle.
*Well, that's interesting,* she thought.  *Maybe this information will
allow me to visit my father.* Her thoughts turned to the news she'd
gleaned from the servants today.  Her father hadn't been in public sight
for the last two days, the people were starting to wonder.  *If they've
hurt him...* she fumed.

The door of her room hit the wall with an ear splitting bang.  Quartz
automatically grabbed for her knife, only to remember it wasn't there
anymore.  The man who came in was one of Spessarite's captains, a human
looking one, except for his hair, which was the color of blood.

The captain smiled evilly as he walked slowly around the girl.  She
realized she had been following him with her eyes, and jerked them back
to the task in front of her.  There was no way she'd give him the
pleasure of having him think she was scared of him.

"The Lord General wants to know what you've discovered about the pens,"
he said silkily.  "He's tired of waiting."

"Lord General?" Quartz asked, trying hard to keep a straight face and
failing.  "Spaghetti's calling himself Lord General now?  What's next?
Lord Vader?"

"What?" the Captain asked, confused.  Then he noticed the glint in her
eyes.  "You dare to mock the Lord General?" he thundered, moving quickly
towards her.  She jumped up onto the table, surreptitiously grabbing one
of the pens while he wasn't looking.

"Why not?" she asked, laughing in his face.  "Most of his troops do.  As
for Lord Vader, he was a much cooler villian than old Spaghetti could
ever be."

The captain threw an energy blast at her, almost catching her as she
jumped out of the way.  She hadn't been expecting that from him.  The
blast caught the scrying globe she'd been using to watch the fights.

"Oh, that's good," she said sarcastically.  "Take away my main way of
helping your glorious master.  I'm sure he'll be very happy at the way
you're helping him."

The blood-haired man clicked his fingers twice.  Two youmas came into
the room.  Quartz tried to fake them out, but it took a lot less time
for them to catch her than she had hoped.  In a little more than a
minute, she was standing in front of him, trying to look defiant.

"So, you think it's fun to play games, do you?" he asked silkily.
Quartz didn't make a sound, just looked him in the eye in defiance.  His
hand flashed out, faster than she expected.  She didn't have time to
brace herself before the blow hit, and could feel tears trying to go to
her eyes as the pain exploded from her midsection.  Still she didn't
make a sound.  It was one thing she had learned early, before she
learned how to fight.  Bullies prefer victims that show their fear.  She
refused to give him that satisfaction.

After several more hits, the captain gave up in disgust.  An absent
gesture sent the two youmas out of the room.  "What have you found about
these?" he asked again, sweeping the four pens into his hands.

"Nothing," Quartz remarked, tossing her hair over her shoulder, trying
to be nonchalant.  "I haven't discovered anything, and won't until he
let's me see my father."

"Oh, you don't want to see your father," he said with an evil chuckle.
"The Lord General was a bit annoyed with him," he grinned at the girl.
"He got tired of having to deal with a recalcitrant emperor, so your
father's going through a little... attitude readjustment.   I would
suggest that you have one without the... measures necessary for the,"
his smile got wider, "Emperor."

He turned his head and listened.  "The Lord General is calling me," he
said.  "You're lucky, this time."  He turned and walked toward the door.
"You'd better have something for the General soon, or you know what will
happen," he sighed airily.  "It was so much easier when the Queen was
here, just into the brainwashing chamber.  It's much more difficult now,
much more... painful."  He smiled as he headed out the door.

"Enjoy yourself with your Lord, Garnite," Quartz called as the door
closed.  As soon as he had stopped looking at her, she had moved.  She
was over by the back wall, smiling.

Captain Garnite stared back at the insolent girl.  "You need to be
taught some manners.  I think I will ask the 'Lord General' if I could
be allowed to do it."

Quartz stayed quiet.  She knew she had pushed about as far as it was
possible to at this moment.  Garnite finally turned and walked out.
"This isn't over," he called back over his shoulder, "and when I come
back, you will tell me how you managed to find out my name."  His voice
was low and almost oozed threat.  "And you will learn never to say it
again."  He left.

*I've got to save my father,* she thought quietly to herself.  She took
out the one pen she had managed to hide.  *I hope this works.* "Disguise
Power! Change me into a youma!" Nothing happened.  "No!" she cried out
loud.  "Why didn't it work?"

Her mind went back over all she'd learned about the pen.  Nowhere was
there any mention of it being useful to only one person.  In fact,
several times it had been used by other people, especially spies of the
Queen of the Moon.  "Maybe... maybe it's too big a change?" she said
thoughtfully.  She held the pen up again.  "Disguise Power!  Change me
into a captain!" Once more, nothing happened.

"Come on!" she said, looking at it.  Once more she ran through
everything she had learned.  The Negaverse, especially the Palace, had
quite a large library about the Moon Kingdom and assorted powers.
Several denizens had seen the Pen in use, and all said the same words
had been spoken.  "Disguise Power worked for Sailor Moon, we have videos
of a person that had to be her. It worked for Sailor Mars when she had
been spying on Queen Beryl's Kingdom.  It worked for Sailor...  "That's
it," she whispered.  "It works for Sailors, not for me."

She drooped slightly, before firming her shoulders.  "Well, if it won't
disguise me, I'll just have to do it without its help."

Quartz checked once more to be sure that no one was looking into the
room, then opened a secret door next to her worktable.  She hadn't used
it before, because it only led to a hallway that was routinely patrolled
by youmas that knew she had no business being there.  Taking a deep
breath, she went to find her father.

Meanwhile, Spessarite and the captain were conferring.  "Our own
researchers have confirmed it.  The sword that yellow Scout was using
does hold the Sun Stone in its hilt.  If we can get it..."

"I'll send a youma down at once, My Lord," the blood haired captain
said.

"Yes, hit them while they are tired.  After the three youma they fought
yesterday, they should not be expecting another one so soon."  He
thought for a moment.  "On second thought, wait for a little while
longer, let them let down their guard even more.  Send it down sometime
tonight."

"Yes, M'Lord," the captain replied, bowing.  He looked up.  "The girl is
getting uppity, My Lord.  May I be allowed to discipline her?"

"She's serving no purpose now," Spessarite mused.  "Yes, Captain
Garnite, you may."

"Thank you, M'Lord."  Garnite gloated as he thought of what he would do
to her.

"Just try not to kill her, we might still have a use for her."


The next day, Serena seemed almost her normal self.  She was a little
subdued, and didn't even tease Travis when he said he'd be late to the
Scout meeting because he needed to talk to Crystal.

Serena told Amy and Lita that she would be late as well and walked over
to Mina's house.  Mina's mother let her in, and she walked slowly up the
stairs to Mina's room.  She took a deep breath and pasted a smile on her
face before knocking on the door.

"Come in," Mina called through the door, knowing it would be one of her
friends.

"Hi Mina!" Serena caroled.  "How are you feeling?  I brought you this,"
she handed Mina one of the stuffed rabbits she had received for her
birthday.

"Oh!  It's so cute," Mina gushed, hugging it tightly.  She then put it
down on top of a white stuffed cat laying next to her.

"Hey!" the cat yelled.  He sat up, trying to be dignified as he shook
the rabbit off of him.

"Ooops, sorry Artemis," Mina giggled.

Serena smiled slightly at the sight, but it faded quickly.  "So Mina,
how are you feeling?  Is there anything I can get for you?  Some food,
some comics?  Do you need any more things to do?  I should have brought
over my video games for you to play."

"Serena, what's the matter?" Mina started to say.

"Here, let me plump up that pillow of yours," Serena suited actions to
words and went on speaking.  "I'll get that bear, I don't think he's
supposed to be on the floor.  Are you supposed to be sitting up? Aren't
you supposed to be lying down and resting?  How long are you supposed to
be in bed for?"

"Serena!  Stop talking!" Mina said louder.

"Does your head hurt?  Do you need any aspirin?  Or did they give you
special pain pills like the ones they gave me when I had that really bad
toothache?  How about some water, are you thirsty?"  Serena bounded
towards the bathroom.

"Serena!" Mina yelled.  "Calm down, I'm not an invalid," Mina told her.

Serena came back, but didn't seem to be able to sit still.  Mina watched
in disbelief as Serena started to clean up her room.

"Serena!" Mina practically shouted again.  She was flabbergasted when
Serena turned around.  Her eyes were very dark and pooled with tears.

"It's not your fault, Serena."  Mina got out of bed and went to her,
disregarding the slight dizziness she felt when she first got up.  She
knew what was wrong. Amy had made sure to warn her, but Artemis had gone
and spied on her, and said she'd seemed okay, so Mina thought she had
gotten over it. She wrapped her in a hug, but Serena just stood there,
stiff.

"You were hurt, and it `was' my fault," Serena said seriously.

"No, it wasn't!" Mina responded immediately.  "It was nobody's fault, it
was just bad luck."  Mina guided Serena to a seat on the bed, after
pushing stuffed animals off to make room for her friend to sit down.
"There was no way of knowing that I'd get hurt.  I really do need to
learn how to tackle a little better though. It's not something you learn
in volleyball."

"How can you be so calm about it?" Serena almost yelled.  "You shouldn't
have gotten hurt, and wouldn't have if I hadn't told you to fight
without your powers!"

"Now hold on!" Mina sat up straight, looking at Serena.  "You didn't
tell me to fight, I told myself!  The only thing you told me was that I
wasn't acting like a Sailor Scout, which is true!  But even if you
hadn't said that, I would have done what I did.  It was pure reflex and
I would do it again in a minute!"

"It's not right," Serena said stubbornly turning her head away, and
refusing to look at Mina.

Mina wouldn't stand for that.  She reached over and pulled Serena's head
around.  "Sure it is," she disagreed, smiling.  "It's the way it should
be."

A knock on the door came before Serena could say anything more.

"Come in," Mina called.

"Hi Mina," Amy said, walking in.  "I stopped by your school and picked
up your homework.  I knew you'd need something to do while you were
stuck in bed."

"Gee, thanks," Mina replied, looking as if she had been handed a snake
as she took the books and quickly pushed them out of sight.

Amy gave her a stern look.

"What?" Mina asked.  "Studying makes my head hurt.  Don't you think it's
been hurt enough?"  Neither noticed Serena wincing at that.

Another knock came on the door, and Mina called for whoever was out
there to come in.  Reenie came skipping in with a bouquet of wild
flowers, with Raye just behind her.

"Hi, Mina!" Reenie chirped.  "These are for you!"  She handed Mina the
bouquet.  It was a little wilted, but Mina smiled sincerely and thanked
her.

"I'll go get some water for them," Amy said, going out to ask Mina's
mother for a vase.

A cough from the window brought everyone's attention to the three cats
and a falcon sitting there. "Good afternoon, Mina, I hope you're feeling
better," Apollo said.

"Much Apollo, thanks," Mina beamed at the four guardians.

"If you're feeling better, does that mean you don't need any of my
triple chocolate fudge cake," Lita said from the doorway.  Serena,
Reenie, and Mina's eyes got large at the sight of the scrumptious cake.

"If I ever didn't want one of your cakes, Lita, I wouldn't be sick, I'd
be dead," Mina's eyes didn't leave the cake as Lita put it down on a
table that had an empty corner, something hard to find in the
overcrowded room.

Once again, no one noticed Serena's eyes go flat as she heard her
friend's words.  *It might happen,* she thought wretchedly.  *One of
them might get seriously hurt, even... killed.*

"Well, since we're all here, we might as well have our Scout meeting.
Except... where's Travis?" Luna asked.

"He's busy," Serena told her.  "I don't think he's coming.  And Darien's
got to work."

"Then Scout meeting it is," Artemis said.  "What's on the agenda?"

"The Negaverse, of course," Raye remarked.  "And how we're to get out
pens back."

"Uh, uh," Mina said.  "Cake comes first."

"Agreed," the others exclaimed.

"I'll go get plates and something to drink," Serena said, hopping up and
leaving the room before the others could comment.

"How is she?" Amy asked immediately as Serena left the room.

"Still beating herself up about it," Mina said seriously.  "It wasn't
her fault!  Why won't she believe that?"

"Because she's being a meatball head," Raye remarked, being very careful
to hide the concern in her eyes.

A sound came at the door, and Reenie rushed to open it, to find Serena
holding a tray with a carton of milk, glasses, plates and forks.

"I would have brought the tea up, but Mrs. Aino said she'd bring it,"
Serena remarked as she absently put down the tray on the edge of the
desk as she went to move some of the stuffed animals and hair ribbons
off and make room for the tray.  Lita rushed to catch it as it teetered.

"I had it Lita, there was no reason for you to get up," Serena said,
frowning.

"Just trying to help out," Lita said, still holding the tray which
Serena hadn't taken from her.

"I know why Mrs. Aino didn't want Serena to bring up the tea," Raye
whispered to Reenie.

"She's gotten better," Reenie giggled and whispered back, "She hardly
ever breaks more than one dish a week, now."

Mrs. Aino brought up the tea, and everyone was served.  Serena's idea of
a piece of chocolate cake brought some sarcastic remarks from Raye, but
everyone was relieved.  By her appetite, she was a lot better.

The talk moved back to the Negaverse and the transformation pens.

"Go after them," Diana piped up.  "You said it might be possible," she
reminded Amy.

"That's right," Amy replied.  "Last time we fought the Negaverse, I
tried to figure out how to create a portal into the Negaverse.  However,
all my information said it wasn't possible.  That is no longer true."

"You mean we can?" Lita looked up eagerly.

"Hold on!" Serena said at once, "You're not going."  Her firm tone of
voice had less impact then it might have, the words being said through a
mouthful of cake.

"She's right," Luna said before Lita could argue.  "It's going to be too
dangerous for non-Scouts to go."  She changed that quick.  "I mean, it
will be too dangerous for you to go while not in your Scout forms."

"Let's make sure we can go, before we start worrying about who," Apollo
said logically from his perch by the window.

"Well," Amy replied.  "Our problem before was two fold, resonance, and
power.  It wasn't just that it was far away, we could have teleported to
that, it was the fact that the Negaverse `is' another universe.  It's
closely tied to this one, but it is still another universe, and our
teleporting only works in this one.  However, Reenie's Key is not tied
to one Universe.  To allow her to cross through time, another thing that
our teleporting cannot do, it... resonates... on many frequencies.   It
is... tuned to time travel, but can be retuned to dimensional travel."

"My Key?" Reenie said in wonder, pulling it out from around her neck.

"To retune it, and for the extra power we need, you'll have to use all
three of the stones," Amy continued, ignoring the interruption, "If you
focus the power of the stones, within the Crystal Key, we should be able
to form a portal into the Negaverse.  You won't be able to visualize
where you end up, either."

"Maybe this isn't such a good idea," Mina murmured.

"You're right, it isn't," Serena eagerly responded.

"Serena!  Don't you want us to get our powers back?" Raye's tone was
sarcastic, but she meant what she asked.

"Of course, I do," Serena answered.  "But..."

"But she doesn't want anyone else hurt," Reenie said, impatiently.
"We're not going to be hurt, Mommy."

Serena stared back at her, "You can't be sure of that," she muttered.

"Oh, Serena," Luna sighed.  "Mina getting hurt was not your fault, you
know that."

"Could have fooled me," Serena muttered.

"Why would you think it was your fault?" Lita asked, honestly confused.

"I was the one that convinced you to fight, that makes it my fault,"
Serena was convinced.

"Serena, you're being stubborn," Raye said in exasperation.  "It wasn't
your fault! You couldn't have stopped it, you know that!"

"She was hurt defending me after I convinced her to fight," Serena put
down her plate to argue.  "It was my fault."

"Well then!" Mina said, getting up abruptly and going over to Serena.
"I forgive you."  She drew Serena into a hug.  "There, feel better?"

"You have chocolate on your cheek," Serena said, reaching up to brush it
off.  She smiled very slightly.

Serena kept quiet as the others discussed the best time to go.  They all
agreed the sooner the better, but it would take time to set up an excuse
for Travis, Serena, and Reenie being away from home and school for
however long it took.

"I can't think of anything," Amy finally said.  "I don't think there is
an excuse your parents would accept for you missing school, even though
we could have another slumber party."

"If we could get it done in one night, that would be fine," Lita said.
"Serena?  Do you think you could get our pens back in a night?"

Serena raised her brow, "How should I know?  We don't even know what's
over there, much less where the pens are or who we'll have to fight."

"Meatball Head's right," Raye agreed reluctantly.  "We don't know, so we
can't say how long it will take."

"We've got to get our pens back though," Lita said.  She turned and
stared intently at Serena.  "We don't want to take a chance that `you'
might be hurt if we don't have them."

"Um..." Serena started, but the others had already caught on to what
Lita was saying.

"Do you know how guilty we'd feel if something happened to you while we
didn't have our pens?" Mina said.  "After all, there must have been some
way of stopping that youma from stealing them."

"I should have seen that it was possible for someone besides us to reach
into our Lunar pockets and found a way to make it impossible," Amy
agreed.

"No, it's my fault," Luna put in.  "I should have thought about back-up
pens of some sort."

"But that's silly!" Serena exclaimed.  "There was no way you could
know!"

"We should have," Raye put in.  "As for me and Mina getting caught," she
shook her head, "If we'd been more wary, it wouldn't have happened.  So
it's our own fault we lost them."

"No," Apollo disagreed.  "It's the guardians job to teach you not to be
caught like that, so it's our fault."

"Agreed," Artemis put in.

"So if something happened to you because we don't have our pens," Lita
finished.  "It would be our fault."

"Now you're all talking crazy!" Serena said, exasperated.  "There was
nothing you could do about losing your pens, there was no way you could
know!"

They were all staring at her, the guardians included.  "Don't look at me
like that!  It's not the same thing!"

Reenie was giggling slightly, not able to hold it in.  It had taken her
a bit longer than most of the others to figure out what they were doing,
but she thought it funny that it was the same thing that she had said
last night.  Diana still looked a little lost.

"Look, just tell me when we're going?  And stop looking at each other
like that," Serena sounded exasperated, but her voice had a lightness
not even chocolate cake had managed to bring out.

"The sooner the better," Amy said, as all signs of mirth was wiped from
their expressions.  "Today, if possible."

"And if we're gone more than a day?  How are we going to explain it?"
Serena asked.

"We'll think of something," Lita said confidently.

"Explaining me and Reenie might not be hard, considering Mother will
help you, but how are you going to explain it to Uncle Jake?"  With
that, Serena got up to leave.  "I'm going to talk to my mother," she
said.  She went out and closed the door behind her.  A second later, she
opened it again and poked her head back inside.  "By the way guys,
thanks."


"Hey, Serena, where's your shadow?" Sammy asked as he saw her walking
down the street.  Serena automatically turned to look at her shadow,
before realizing that he was talking about Reenie.

"Ha ha, very funny," she told him.  "Where's Mom?"

"She went to the beauty salon, and then she was going to go shopping,"
Sammy shrugged.  "She should be back home in three or four hours."

"Oh, great," Serena sighed.  She went inside and up to her room.  "Mom's
gone out and isn't going to be home for hours!" she wailed over the
communicator.  "What are we going to do now?"

"One of us will just have to explain it to her," Raye's voice came
through.  "We've already been in touch with Travis, he's told his uncle
he's staying with Darien again.  They'll both be able to get to the
temple in half an hour, will you?"

"Yeah," Serena said.  "I'll be there."

Serena flopped down on her bed and stared up at the ceiling.  It was
going to be dangerous.  They might not come back.  Her mind flashed back
to the fight at the Arctic Circle, when Amy, Raye, Mina, and Lita were
killed.  When Darien, sweet Darien had died in her arms.  *It'll be
different this time,* she tried to convince herself.  *Nobody's going to
die.  We're going to get the pens, and come back, safe and sound.*

Sailor Moon, Sailor Crescent Moon, Sailor Sol, and Sailor Earth stood in
the temple courtyard.  Once again, Darien had had to be reminded that
his Tuxedo Mask form couldn't use the Earth Gem fully.  He had wanted to
be in his strongest form for going into the Negaverse.

Crescent Moon stood in the middle of the other three, holding up her
Crystal Time Key.

"MOON CRYSTAL POWER!"
"EARTH GEM POWER!"
"SUN STONE POWER!"

The power of the three stones went into the Time Key as Crescent Moon
shouted.  "Crystal Time Key!  Open a portal to the Negaverse!"  As the
four concentrated on what they wanted, the power started to swirl not
far from where Sailor Moon was standing.  Amy scanned it with her
computer.

"This is it!  The scans show that this does indeed, lead to the
Negaverse!  Now, be careful, pulling the power too quickly will shut
down the gate, you all need to walk forward together and go through in
as close to a group as possible."

Sailor Moon stared at the portal then turned around and looked at the
friends that were staying behind.  Her eyes caught Mina, who shouldn't
have even been out of bed yet, and was swaying where she stood, Lita
unobtrusively nearby to hold her steady.  Memories assailed her, of Mina
thrown into the wall, Tuxedo Mask getting hit by the spike in Starlight
Tower, and dying in the Negaverse, Sailor Sol getting hurt in his first
fight, Sailor Universe going down under the youmas in front of the
Crystal Palace... and all the Scouts dying one by one as they headed
towards the Negaverse base.

*It can `not' happen again!* she thought suddenly, almost panicking at
the thought of losing the three most important people in her world.
Looking around at her friends and family she made a decision.  Without
warning, or thinking more about it, she broke for the circle of darkness
and energy marking the entrance to the Negaverse.  As she dove through
the portal she withdrew the energy of her crystal away from the Key.

The others watched in disbelief as the portal closed behind their
leader.  "SERENA!" they screamed.

Reenie's scream was the loudest of all, "MOMMY!!!"



Chapter Nine:  Expanding Darkness

Sailor Moon stood looking around her.  The portal had dropped her in the
middle of an open plain.  Ahead in the distance, there stood a mountain.
The sky was dark and no sign of a sun could be seen, yet there was light
enough to make out the features of the land.

Sailor Moon took one look around.  "I don't think this was a very good
idea," she whispered to herself in a trembling voice.  "I didn't think
it would be quite so scary here.  Maybe I'd better go back and get the
others after all."  She turned back towards the portal, only to find it
gone.

"Wha...?" she started to cry, seeing no sign of the portal.  "Where is
it?"  She looked in all directions, searching for some sign of the
portal she entered through.  "Of course," she snapped her fingers.
"Reenie's portals always appear in midair, even though I don't remember
falling," she whispered in an aside.  She looked up into the air, but
still saw nothing.

"Where can it be?  I came through it, so it's got to still be there,
right?" she asked herself in a quavering tone.  She knew Amy said they
had to go through together, and had gone in first because she didn't
want the others hurt, but it never occurred to her that they were all
needed to get out!

"I'm stuck here?" she said in shock.  "And... because of me, the others
can't get here?  Oh, no!  What did I do?"

"I'm going to die here and nobody will ever know!" she cried.

"You're right, Sailor brat," a low voice came from behind her, "You will
die here.  But you're wrong in the other, everyone will know."

Sailor Moon spun around to see five youma standing behind her with
gloating looks on what passed as their faces.


Quartz was pressed up against the side of the hallway, trying to keep in
the shadows, and holding her breath and becoming absolutely still
every time she heard the sound of another living being.  She reached a
cross corridor and stopped, her eyes moving ceaselessly from one side to
another.  *Which way?* she thought to herself.  *Will they keep him in
his chambers or move him elsewhere?*

His chambers, she decided, moving down the hall towards the Emperor's
chambers.  Halfway there she stopped.  *Wait a minute,* she thought.
*Would Spessarite really let him stay there?*  She grimaced at her own
thoughts.  Two weeks ago, Spessarite wouldn't have been able to `let'
them do anything.  He wouldn't have dared.  *Maybe Spessarite's right,
maybe we are too soft.  If Queen Beryl were still alive and in charge, I
would never have dared call him Father, even if I was sure no one could
hear.  We would never have discussed our plans out in the open.*  Quartz
shook her head sharply.  *This isn't getting me any closer to my father.
We get him out first, and then...* her face went hard and deadly, *then
Spessarite will pay!*

Suddenly alarms blew, all over the castle.  *They know I'm gone!* she
thought.  She turned and ran down the nearest tunnel, still trying to
stay in the shadows.  Her expression boded ill for any youma that got in
her way.

Just ahead of her loomed an orange youma.  Quartz readied her attack,
then paused.  This youma had always been one of Rhyolite's guards, and
had come with them when Rhyolite became Emperor.  Because of Rhyolite's
policy of instilling loyalty in his followers, it was unlikely that he
would have joined Spessarite's ranks willingly.  Quartz drew in a deep
breath, and kept her attack at the ready.  She stepped into the light.

The youma went to attack before recognizing her and pulling it.  "Oh,
Quartz," he said in a growly voice, "I haven't seen you in a while, been
busy with another job for the Emperor?"

"Secret," Quartz grinned, "What's all the alarms about?  I haven't had
time to go check it out."

"Oh, probably just a false alarm.  They're actually saying that one of
the Sailor Scouts have been sighted here, in the Negaverse, not far from
this castle!  Oh, wouldn't I love to get my hands on one of those
blasted Scouts," he almost spit.

"It's not very likely to be true," Quartz told him.  "I've got to go, I
still have my own job to do.  Oh, and if anyone asks..."

"I haven't seen you," the youma grinned toothily.

"Thank you," she murmured, before moving on into the corridor.  Once out
of his sight, she moved back into the shadows.  *One of the Sailor
Scouts here,* she thought.  *If it's true, this may be just the
diversion I need.*


Meanwhile, back on Earth the Scouts were still caught in total surprise
and shock.  Reenie suddenly broke from her paralysis and ran towards the
spot where her mother had disappeared.  "Mommy!" she cried.

"Amy!" Sailor Earth shouted as he rushed to his daughter, "How do we get
there?!"

"I... I don't think you can," Amy said worriedly.  "It needed the
Crystal's signature I guess you could say, for the portal to cross into
the Negaverse."

"You mean we're stuck here?" Sailor Sol practically yelled, "and... and
she's stuck... there?" his voice had almost dropped to a whisper.

"No!" Crescent Moon cried, "She can't be gone, she can't be!"

Sailor Earth was about to scoop her into her arms as she burst into
tears, but she suddenly ran past him.  "Crystal Time Key!  Take me to
the Negaverse!" she screamed.

Nothing happened.

"Reenie," Lita said quietly, trying to calm her down, "it's okay. We'll
figure something out, I promise."

"No!  It'll work!  It has to work!" Crescent Moon said, wiping away her
tears.  Her face was firmed with determination.  "Crystal Time Key! Take
us to the Negaverse!" she called again.

Nothing happened.

Crescent Moon's face screwed up as tears poured from her eyes and she
collapsed to the ground, "Mommy," she whispered through her sobs.
Sailor Earth and Sailor Sol moved towards her immediately.  "Mommy!" she
said a little louder.  "MOMMY!" she screamed.  Her grief and fear
combined within her, and her moonbeam came into being around her.  It
started to shoot into the sky, but was instead absorbed by the key she
was still holding.

Amy looked up in shock.  "Now!" she screamed.  "Give her your power
now!"

Sailors Earth and Sol didn't hesitate, they instinctually knew what she
meant.  "EARTH GEM POWER!" "SUN STONE POWER!" they yelled, throwing
their power behind the little girl's.

She stood up carefully, hoping, but trying not to.  "Crystal Time Key,"
she almost whispered.  "Take us to the Negaverse!"  The portal formed
quickly before them.

"Together this time," Amy called.  "And you might not come out in the
same place she did, so be careful!"

The three walked forward together, and stepped through the portal.  The
eight left behind watched the portal disappear.  Then Mina swayed and
almost collapsed.  Lita jumped to help her.  "I knew you shouldn't have
been out of bed yet," she said as she braced her.

Amy came over to check her out.  "She just overextended herself," Amy
informed them, "She needs to rest."

"I've got a pallet set up in a guest room," Raye said.  As the others
looked at her she continued, "Was anyone really planning on going home
tonight?" she asked.  The others shook their heads mutely.  "I'm going
to be in with the Great Fire if you need me."

Mina had gotten over her weakness and stood on her feet.  She looked at
Raye, "Pray for them," she said seriously.

Raye looked as if she wasn't going to say anything, but then changed her
mind and looked at Mina.  "I planned to," Raye answered before turning
and walking inside.


Sailor Moon looked at the five youmas surrounding her.  *What do I do?*
she thought, panicked.  *I can't take on five by myself!*  She thought
about why she was by herself and her expression firmed.  *I got myself
into this, I'd better think of a way to get myself out, otherwise,* she
gulped as she looked around again, *I'm toast!*

"MOON TIARA MAGIC!" she called, sending her tiara at one of the youmas.

The youma she targeted stepped sneeringly out of the way of the tiara.
As it passed him, a second youma reached out and grabbed the tiara.

"No fair!" Sailor Moon cried as she saw her weapon caught.

"This is our world," another youma explained, "This time, you're the
weak one."

Sailor Moon tried to back away, her eyes trying to watch everyone at
once.  She screamed as she felt hands grab her arms from behind, only
then realizing there were only four of the youma in front of her.

"I thought you'd be more dangerous than this," the one who seemed to be
in charge sneered. He was the most human looking one of the group.
"You're just a timid little rabbit."

"Rabbit?" Serena whispered. She started struggling wildly forcing two
more of the youmas to help hold her.  *Reenie!* she thought.  *If they
get me, Reenie won't be born!*

"No!" she screamed, pulling futily at the arms that held her.  They just
laughed and held her tighter, twisting her arms painfully.

"The Emperor will reward us well for this," the most human looking one
said.

Sailor Moon dragged her feet and fought wildly, trying to get to either
her tiara or her scepter, but they were holding her too tight.  Her mind
worked desperately, going over everything she had learned in martial
arts class and trying to find a way to use it.  She went over every
attack she had, trying to find `something' she could use to fight.
Finally her mind remembered one attack that she had used only once.  She
dug in her heels, threw back her head, and wailed her fear and anger to
the world, trying to remember exactly what she had done to cause...

It worked!  Her barrettes took her wails and built them, sending
reverberations out in sonic waves toward the youmas holding her.  With
one accord, they dropped her arms, and clasped their hands over their
ears.  Sailor Moon threw herself out of the way while pulling out her
scepter.  "MOON SCEPTER ELIMINATION!" she yelled, sending cleansing
power toward the youmas.  They withstood it for far longer than any
youma had before, but eventually, the power of the Moon overcame them,
and they turned into dust.

For a moment, Sailor Moon collapsed in relief before getting to her feet
once more.  Looking forward, she saw that they had been moving closer to
the mountain.  On closer examination, however, lights could be seen
shining from the side of it.  She stopped without even realizing she
had.  "`That's' a building?" she asked the empty air.  "No way, I don't
want to go in there.  Uh-uh, that's way too dangerous, way too scary
that is.  Maybe I'd better go get the others... Oh, yeah, I forgot, I
can't go get the others..."  She looked at the castle for a long moment,
then squared her shoulders.  "I'm just going to have to do it," she told
herself.  She took two steps towards the imposing structure and stopped
again.  "But I don't wanna!"  She was still arguing with herself halfway
to the castle.


Several miles away, and at the same time the youmas grabbed Sailor Moon,
a portal opened and three figures stepped through.  "Where is she?" the
littlest one asked as the tallest transformed his clothes into a tuxedo
and cape.

"Amy said we might not come out at the same place as her," Sailor Sol
reminded her.

"There!" Tuxedo Mask said, pointing unerringly to their left.  "And
she's in trouble!"  He took off running with the other two right behind
him.  Still, the distance was long, and they were still over a mile
away, with Crescent Moon fading fast in the race, when they heard Sailor
Moon's scream.

"Serena!" Sailor Sol and Tuxedo Mask yelled, increasing their pace.

"Wait for me!" Crescent Moon cried from behind them.

"You go on," Sol told Tuxedo Mask, "I'll get her."  He ran back to pick
up the little girl and then hurried to try to catch up to his blood
brother.  However he was too far away by that time for them to catch
him.  They saw him abruptly stop at the top of a hill.  "Oh, no," Sailor
Sol whispered, expecting the worse.

"What's the matter, Sailor Sol?" Crescent Moon asked.  "You can put me
down now."

Sailor Sol put her down absently, more interested in what he was sure
he'd see when they reached the top of the hill.  When he reached the
top, he looked over with trepidation.  Then his eyes opened wide.
Sailor Moon was just standing there.  As he watched, she started moving
forward.

"What happened?" he asked quietly.

"There were five of them," Tuxedo Mask said.  "She took care of them
all."

"Good," Sailor Sol remarked.  "Now let's go down and tell her exactly
what we think of her for taking off on her own like that."

"We can try," Tuxedo Mask said, starting down the hill.  "But I don't
know if we're going to be able to catch her in time."

"Well, then let's tell her to wait up," Crescent Moon said, before
opening her mouth to start yelling.

Sailor Sol clamped a hand over her mouth.  "Do you want everyone to know
we're here?" he asked in a hiss.  "Keep quiet!"

Crescent Moon nodded, embarrassed.  Now knowing that there were youmas
on the plain, the three had dropped from a run into a fast walk, trying
to keep a watch on all sides while still trying to catch up to Sailor
Moon.

"I'm not sure if I want to kiss her because she's safe, or kill her
myself for pulling this stupid stunt," Tuxedo Mask muttered to his blood
brother.

"I know what you mean," Sailor Sol agreed.  "I can see why she did it,
but it was a really, really stupid thing to do.  I'd like to shake some
sense into her myself."

"Why did she?" Crescent Moon asked quietly.

"Hmm?" Sailor Sol responded absently.  "Oh, because she didn't want any
of us to get hurt like Mina did.  I think that's what it is, anyway.
Believe me, when we catch up, I'm going to ask."

By this time, Sailor Moon was almost to the wall of what was now,
obviously, a very big building.  The others were still too far behind to
be able to get to her before she went in, unless she couldn't find a way
in.  All three found themselves hoping that there wasn't a way in, or
that it would be too hard to get through, giving the three of them
enough time to catch up.


Up next to imposing wall, Sailor Moon found herself stopped.  As far as
she could see, there wasn't an opening anywhere.  It was sheer, unbroken
stone.  *OK, this is as far as I can go, so I can turn back now, right?*
she asked herself.  *Wrong!* she thought furiously.  *I'm going to get
in there and get the pens!  No matter what!*  That last was thought with
a mental gulp as her mind conjured up all sorts of creatures and traps
that could get in her way.

She put out one hand to touch the castle wall, trying to see if there
were any cracks or anything.  She pulled it back quickly with an
expression of disgust.  "EWW!  That's slimy!" she couldn't help
exclaiming, while trying to wipe it off onto her skirt.

She kept walking next to the wall, hearing, but not really noticing the
alarms going off inside.  However, she did notice when the wall about
thirty feet in front of her started to open, and dropped to the ground,
trying to hide in the grass.  She huddled there, praying they wouldn't
notice her as a troop of youmas, only two vaguely human-like, marched
out of the wall and headed into the plain.

Sailor Moon stayed down and sighed in relief as they passed.  She lay
looking after them until a grinding sound signaled the door closing.
She ran towards it and slipped inside before it could close.

"MOON TIARA MAGIC!" she cried as soon as she got in, sending her tiara
towards the youma in charge of the door, only to find there wasn't a
youma there.  Instead, the discus impacted a machine, breaking it in
two, and causing the door to get stuck still slightly open.  "Uh oh,"
she muttered, trying to close the door by hand, "Now they'll know
someone came in this way."

She finally gave up and moved forward into the room.  She stepped
through the doorway into a hall and stopped, frozen by the sight of a
half a dozen youma looking straight at her.  With an "EEP!" she ducked
back into the room she came from and listened to the sound of their
running feet getting closer.  She tried to push the broken machine in
front of the door, but wasn't able to get it to move.

*I hope they can't catch it,* she thought to herself as she pulled off
her tiara and started it glowing.  *Enough of them, and they won't be
able too!* she suddenly thought gleefully.  As the youmas started coming
through the door, she threw, "MOON TIARA MAGIC!"  Immediately she
reached back up and did it again.  "MOON TIARA MAGIC!  MOON TIARA
MAGIC!"  The youmas had managed to dodge the first three tiaras,
although the second one had clipped one of the six in the arm.  The last
time she had done this, the droid had destroyed the tiaras as they
attacked, so she only had to keep her will on one at a time to send it
where she wanted it to go.  This time, she had to keep her will on all
three, as they hadn't been destroyed, or returned.

She noticed one of the three loose tiara's over a youma's head.  "MOON
TIARA STARDUST MAGIC!" she called, spraying the youma beneath it with
stardust.  She smiled tightly as he backed off in pain.

The three discs of energy were keeping the youma from rushing the room,
but not doing much damage, the youma were too fast, and too good at
dodging.  The few times she did get a hit in, it didn't disable the
youma like it would have normally.  Her face was starting to show the
strain of the continuous energy output.

Suddenly, one of the youma's burst through the doorway, at the same time
the back door started to open farther.  *Oh no, they're back!* Serena
thought, remembering the youma patrol that had left through that
doorway.  "Why did I ever come through alone?" she asked herself out
loud in despair.

"That's what we want to know!" a voice said from the door to the
outside.

All three tiaras dropped to the floor as Sailor Moon turned in shock.

"Yeah, really, Sailor Moon," a child's voice continued.  "You grounded
me for doing something on my own, and then you go and do it."

Several roses impacted the youma that was heading towards the oblivious
Sailor Moon.  "Tuxedo Mask!" she cried, rushing towards him.

He caught her in a hug for a long moment, then pushed her away.  "Let's
take care of these monsters, and then we'll have a long talk," he said
ominously.

"I'm so glad to see you all here!" she said thankfully, briefly hugging
Crescent Moon and Sailor Sol.

"SOLAR FLARE!" Sailor Sol called out, directing it at the youmas that
had come through the door while Sailor Moon was distracted.

"CRESCENT MOONBEAM STRIKE!" Crescent Moon added her own power to the
attack.

"Oh, yeah," Sailor Moon said, turning back around.  She pulled out her
scepter.  "MOON SCEPTER ELIMINATION!" she called, turning the power
first on the one her tiara and Tuxedo Mask's roses had hit.  After a few
seconds of effort, the weakened youma turned into dust.  Next she moved
the power so it headed towards the two that Crescent Moon and Sailor Sol
were concentrating their attacks on.  The youmas hadn't been able to
dodge most of the power of the two Scouts, so the scepter took them out
easily.

That left three and Tuxedo Mask, Crescent Moon, and Sailor Sol each took
one on to try to weaken it enough for the scepter to work.  "SUN SWORD
SLASH!" Sailor Sol said, pulling his sword, and setting it on fire as he
went.  He ran up to a youma who's hands were edged and seemed to be made
of steel themselves.  The two of them thrust, parried, feinted and
attacked, Sailor Sol being pushed back by the necessity of having to
parry two swords with his one.  "MOON TIARA MAGIC!" flew by him,
impacting the youma, who paused in shock for long enough that Sailor Sol
was able to get in a thrust to his midsection.

"Finish it, Sailor Moon!" he called out, before turning toward the next
youma.

"I'm kind of busy right now," she called back.  He looked up to see her
and Crescent Moon standing across from a youma, with what seemed like a
dozen disks of energy between them.  As he watched, one of the disks
flew at Sailor Moon, and she dropped to the floor to let it go over her.

"Why don't you just take out her energy disks?" Sailor Sol called over.

"I would if I knew which ones were hers and which ones were mine!"
Sailor Moon said back, sarcastically.  "But every time I try to move
mine, hers move too, so I can't tell.  And every time they move toward
her, her disks take them out!"

"Then use a power besides the tiaras!" Sailor Sol yelled to her before
turning back to where Tuxedo Mask was using his cane and roses to do
some damage to the last youma.

"Oh yeah," Sailor Moon and Sailor Crescent Moon muttered, embarrassed.
"CRESCENT MOONBEAM STRIKE!" flew through the disks as they dropped to
the floor following Sailor Moon's mental commands to her own.  Not
expecting the new attack, the youma was too surprised to move out of the
way.

Soon, "MOON SCEPTER ELIMINATION!" took out the final three.

"I'm so glad you guys are here," Sailor Moon gushed, running to give
them all another hug.

"I'm glad you're safe," Tuxedo Mask said, hugging her so close it seemed
like he was never going to let her go.  He pulled back slightly and took
her by the shoulders. "If you ever..." he started, bending down and
giving her a kiss, "scare me like that again..." another kiss, "I'll
personally, make sure..." and yet another kiss, "you never leave your
house again."

"Uncle Travis?" Crescent Moon asked in a hushed voice, "Is he scolding
her, or kissing her?"

"Both," Sailor Sol answered, smiling.  Crescent Moon looked confused.
"Don't worry kiddo, you'll understand when you're older."

"I hate those kinds of answers," Crescent Moon griped.  "When's older?"

"When you don't have to ask anymore," Sailor Sol told her.  "Um guys?"
he broke up Sailor Moon and Tuxedo Mask who had moved past the
recrimination stage.  "We really need to get moving, sometime today."

Sailor Moon turned and stared levelly at her wisecracking brother.
"He's right," Tuxedo Mask agreed.  She sighed and agreed.

The four of them cautiously stuck their heads out of the doorway, and
finding the corridor empty started down it.  "Why did you do it?"
Crescent Moon asked in a quiet voice.  The others looked intently at
Sailor Moon as she lowered her head and blushed.

"I just... I just..." Sailor Moon tried to gather her thoughts.  "I
didn't want you to be hurt," she looked up.  "You three are the most
important people in the world to me, and I suddenly felt," she paused
again.  "I felt, no, I `knew' that if you came here, you'd be hurt too,
or even die, like the Scouts did last time we fought the Negaverse.  I
just couldn't bear that.  I had to stop that from happening, I `had' to.
I thought I could get the pens, and get back, and everything would be
all right.  Stupid, huh?"

"How did you think you were going to get back?" Sailor Sol asked.

"I didn't," Sailor Moon answered.  At the others horrified looks, she
explained, "Not that!  I didn't think about how I was going to get back,
I thought I could go back the same way I came if it was too scary."

"But the portal closed," Crescent Moon said in a confused voice.

"Yes, but I didn't expect it to.  I thought it would stay open from this
side and only be closed from that side.  I know, I know, if Raye was
here she would say I was thinking like the meatball brained person I am.
She'd be right too."  She looked around at the others.  "How did you get
through anyway?  I thought you couldn't open a portal without the Moon
Crystal."

"I have a Moon Crystal too, remember?" Crescent Moon beamed.  "We used
that."

Sailor Moon suddenly yawned widely.  "Sorry," she muttered, covering her
mouth with one hand.  "Fighting these guys really took a lot out of me."

"They did seem harder to kill than usual," Sailor Sol agreed.  "Though
admittedly, the ones we've been fighting lately have been wimps for the
most part."

"In the first group I fought, before you guys showed up," Sailor Moon
told them, "The head guy said they were stronger here than they were on
Earth, and that we were weaker."

"That would explain a lot," Tuxedo Mask agreed.  "It also means we'll
have to be a lot more careful, and try to avoid fights wherever
possible, which means avoiding the denizens."

"I don't mind," Sailor Moon said, smiling up at him.

"Is that surprising?" Crescent Moon asked with a grin, grabbing both of
their hands as they walked down the corridor.

The family continued walking through the castle.  Several times they had
to fight groups of denizens, finding it just as difficult as it had been
the first time.  Many times, they found the route they took ended up as
a dead end, or led into portions of the castle they weren't sure they
wanted to go into.

"This place is a maze!" Sailor Moon complained around another yawn.

"I know what you mean," Sailor Sol agreed.  "I don't know how we're
going to find our way around here, and especially how we're going to
find the pens."

Sailor Moon opened her mouth.  "Don't even think about starting..."
Tuxedo Mask told her.

She closed her mouth with a surprised expression, only to open it again
with another yawn.  "Sorry," she said, "I can't stop them.  Not even for
you, Muffin."

"Oh," it was Tuxedo Mask's turn to be embarrassed, "I thought you were
going to say something about it being your fault we were here."

Crescent Moon giggled, but was interrupted by a yawn of her own.  "I'm
really tired, Mommy, Daddy," she said.

"I am too," Sailor Moon agreed.

"Think it's safe to stop for awhile?" Sailor Sol asked Tuxedo Mask.
"I'm getting kind of tired myself."

"I mean we've been walking for hours," Sailor Moon started to whine
quietly, "and I'm hungry."

"So am I, but do you really want to eat something that was cooked here?"
Sailor Sol asked her.

Sailor Moon looked around at the slimy walls, and thought about the
kinds of people that were living here.  "Uh-uh," she muttered.  "I don't
think so, I'd rather go hungry."

"Ooh, the food `must' be bad," Crescent Moon teased.

"Brat," Sailor Moon grinned back.  "Would you eat it?  They probably eat
worms and spiders, cooked with poisonous mushrooms and slime." Her
stomach suddenly growled again, causing all of them to collapse into
laughter.

"It doesn't seem to be bothering you," Sailor Sol grinned, before his
own stomach's grumbling caused everyone to laugh again.

"Let's stop here," Tuxedo Mask said suddenly.  They all looked up to
find themselves in another dead end corridor.  "At least we can defend
it easily.  Especially if one of us stays awake to keep watch."

"Stop?" Sailor Moon asked happily.  "The only thing that would sound
better than that is food."

"Poisonous spiders?" Crescent Moon asked, grinning.  Then she stopped
grinning.  "What if there really are poisonous spiders?" she asked
worriedly, "And other bugs that will try to crawl all over me when I
sleep?"

"Then I'll keep them away," Sailor Moon said reassuringly.  "I'll tell
them mean old spiders that they can't touch `my' daughter, or her father
will whack them with a rose."

"That's right," Tuxedo Mask smiled.  "If any mean old spiders try to get
anywhere near you, I'll whack them with a rose, or your uncle will cut
them up with his sword.  Now you lie down right here," he pulled off his
cape, and laid it down on the hard rock, rolling up one side for a
pillow.  "And you sleep well, okay?"  He kissed her on her forehead as
she lay down.

"Okay Daddy," she said, fading off to sleep immediately.

"You too," Tuxedo Mask told Sailor Moon, pointing to the spot next to
Crescent Moon.

"Where's my goodnight kiss?" she asked, puckering up.  Sailor Sol turned
away to give them their privacy, turning back when he was sure she was
lying down on the makeshift bed.

"I'll take first watch," he said quietly to Tuxedo Mask.

Tuxedo Mask looked like he was about to argue, then just nodded, and
laid down on the other side of Crescent Moon.  Sailor Sol pulled out his
sword, and sat with it across his knees, looking out into the
semi-darkness of the tunnel.  He never noticed when the semi-darkness of
the tunnel was covered by the real darkness of the insides of his
eyelids as he slid into sleep.


Meanwhile, back on Earth, Mina was resting in the temple.  Amy had given
new collars to the cats, which were small communicators.  Luna had asked
her to make them, but she had already been working on them.  Diana's had
even been made so that when a message came in, her bell would ring.
Apollo had a small communicator on a thong which fit around his neck,
and blended into his feathers. All four of the guardians had had
communicators, but they were bulky and couldn't be carried easily with
them, allowing for missed messages.  These new ones were much
appreciated.

Luna and Diana were at home explaining where Serena was to her mother.
"She went through on her own?!?" Ellen almost screeched before
remembering the others in the house.  "When that girl gets back, she's
going to find that she's the one that's grounded for a month.  How could
she do such a thing, especially after the long talk she had with Reenie
about it?"

"I don't know," Luna said in the same tone of voice, one that made Diana
glad they weren't talking about her.  "I'm going to have a long talk of
my own with her when she gets back."

"And until they do, you want me to try to come up for a reason for the
four of them to be gone overnight, and maybe even into tomorrow?" Ellen
continued, a little calmer.  "Serena and Reenie are easy enough, I'll
just tell Ken that there's an important test coming up and she's
spending the night with Amy so they can study, and Reenie went along to
keep them company.  Travis..." she thought for a long moment.  "Darien's
apartment isn't far from Amy's is it?  Okay, so Travis also went to
Amy's to study and then decided to stay at Darien's for the night."

"But tomorrow, that's another story.  Do you really think that they'll
be gone that long?" she asked the cats.

"There's no way of telling," Luna replied.  "We know practically nothing
about the Negaverse, so we don't know how long it will take them to get
to the pens."

"All right," Ellen sighed.  "If they're not back in the morning, I'll
call the schools and say they're all sick.  Since the principal knows
about the way our family works, she'll accept my excuse for Travis,
especially if I tell her that Jake is out of town.  But this is it.
This is the last time I'm going to lie to the families about it."  She
looked the cats in the eye.  "I said I didn't have any right to decide
what to tell the others, and I don't, but that includes lying to them.
I won't tell them her secret, and if she doesn't tell them, that's hers,
and the others of course, decision, but I'm not going to lie for them
again.  She's just going to have to worry everybody by disappearing."

"I'll tell her," Luna said quietly, knowing that Ellen was speaking
nothing but the truth as she saw it.

Just then, the bell on Diana's new collar rang quietly and Luna's collar
beeped slightly.  As Ellen watched, the two cat's reached up and touched
their collars.  "Yes?" Luna asked.

Lita's voice came through clearly to the cat's ears, although Ellen had
to listen close to hear anything at all.  "There's a youma in the fabric
store by the Starlight Tower.  We've got to do something!"

"Like what?" Artemis' voice came through next.  "Mina got seriously hurt
last time a non-Scout tried to take on a youma remember?"

"Artemis!" Mina added her voice.  "That's just because I wasn't careful.
We've got to do something, you know."

"They're right," Raye said, "Mina and I are already on our way."

"So am I," said Apollo, followed quickly by Amy.

"We'll join you there," Luna said.

"Be careful," Ellen said as the two cats moved to the window.  "I don't
want to have to tell Serena or Reenie that something happened to you."

Diana paused to give her a reassuring purr before catching up with Luna
at the window.  Luna took a hold of her by the back of her neck and
jumped for the nearest tree limb with the kitten hanging limply in her
mouth.

By the time the four humans and four animals had reached the store, the
youma had moved outside and was tearing up the cars, posts and trees
lining the road.

"So what do we do?" Artemis said in a grouchy voice, not wanting Mina to
be there.

Mina was standing strong, watching the youma as it destroyed things.  No
other humans could be seen, all either having fled minutes before, or
lay on the floor of the store, drained.  "Amy, can you find us a weak
spot?" she asked intently.

"Maybe," Amy was already working at her computer, "but I think it will
take a fight to really show it to us."

"Alright then," Mina had taken control, but no one except Artemis seemed
to want to argue with her about it, and he was keeping sulkily silent.
"We can't take it on with bare hands unless Raye can paralyze it."

Raye took out one of her anti-evil scrolls.  "I'll certainly try," she
agreed.

"I might be of more help than expected," Apollo said in his deep,
gravely voice.  As the others looked at him, he continued, "Sun falcons
are taught to fight, although we usually have metal talons on the ends
of our own for extra power, but even with my own, if I score on that
thing, it's going to feel it."  He turned to look at Artemis.  "It seems
to me that certain Lunar cats are taught the same thing."

"Yes, I know how to fight," Artemis agreed.  "And it will be good to
actually do something instead of always standing on the outskirts
cheering everyone on."

Luna was looking at him in surprise.  "What?" he asked.  "You thought I
was just a great body and a superb mind?  If you'd accept my invitation
to share a tuna dinner more often, you might know these things."  He ran
one paw along his whiskers smugly.

Luna's look turned to exasperation.

"You can fight, Papa?" Diana asked happily, missing the interplay
between her parents.

"Yep, sport, I certainly can," he grinned as much as he could, twitching
his ears.

"So," Mina said strongly, taking back control of the meeting.  "Raye
paralyzes the youma, and Lita, Artemis, Apollo, and I attack.  Amy, as
soon as you find a weak spot tell us!  Raye, you can attack if you want,
just be ready to hit him again if the scroll stops working.  Luna,
Diana, try to help Amy."

"But I want to fight too!" Diana said.  "Like my Papa and Reenie!"

"No!" Luna and Artemis said at once.  "You are not going to take a
chance on getting hurt!"

"But..." Diana protested.

"NO! And that's final," Luna said.  "Now I know how Serena feels when
Reenie goes into danger," she muttered to herself.

"Are we ready?" Mina asked.  The others nodded, their expressions tight
but determined.  "Then let's go, and, as Travis so often says, no
speeches!  We don't have the time."


Back in the Negaverse, Quartz skulked through the tunnels and secret
tunnels trying to get from one end of the castle to the other without
passing many people.  Luckily, the few she did meet all knew her, and
didn't know that she was supposed to be locked up.  She was able to get
a promise from all of them not to tell anyone they had seen her.  Still,
she knew that several of them would immediately head to their superiors
to report her and so hurried out of those areas.

She walked down a corridor that had a secret door at the end, then
stopped and stared.  Lying there were Sailor Moon, Sailor Crescent Moon,
and Tuxedo Mask.  Sitting up by the wall was the yellow and gold Scout
who was the only one never to introduce himself, but who she thought
represented the Sun.  *Not a very good lookout,* she thought
sarcastically.  Her next thought was, *So, the rumors were true, they
did come into the Negaverse.  They could help me find my father,* she
thought for an instant.  She started towards them, and then stopped.
*No,* she decided, *I can't take the chance that they'll attack me, or
my father.  I know that they're supposed to have honor, but... I can't
trust them, not in this.  Besides, Earth people might not understand
honor like my father does.  Even though... no, I can't.*

Since the Scouts were so close to the door, she was very careful to open
it silently and not make a sound as she slipped inside.  Then her eyes
opened wide.  Across from her, where there shouldn't have been a door,
the bottom foot of the wall was sliding open, and a small denizen,
snake-like wiggled through.  It had arms and hands, but they seemed
almost collapsed against the youma's body.  *A slitherer,* she thought,
watching him.  The slitherers, as they were commonly called, were a
family of denizens who specialized in stealing.  They seemed to have no
bones in their bodies besides a completely flexible backbone, everything
else seemed to be cartilage, allowing their hands to move into many
different shapes, and their body composition allowed them to get into
places normal denizens couldn't.  The only reason they were still around
was that they worked for the reigning monarch as well as themselves.

As Quartz watched, the youma reached out with one of those hands, and
slowly, carefully touched the stone on the pommel of the yellow Scout.
Quartz thought about making some noise and waking the Scout, but her
common sense decided her against it.  Instead, she just watched, as the
slitherer gently pried the stone out of its setting.  *So,* she thought,
*Spessarite knows about the Sun Stone as well.  That's not good.*

His detransforming woke Sailor Sol from his sleep and Travis jerked
awake with a yell, waking the others as well, as the slitherer headed
full speed back to the hole he had come through.  The other three jerked
awake as well, but it was too late.  The slitherer had escaped through
the hole, and it had closed behind him, leaving three superheroes and a
normal human standing there dumbfounded.

"What happened?" Sailor Moon asked sleepily, looking at her
detransformed brother.

"My Sun Stone," he said in a shocked and disbelieving tone.  "That...
that thing... it took my Sun Stone!  I guess I had fallen asleep, and
then I woke up because I felt something weird and... and saw it sliding
through a hole in the wall while holding the Sun Stone, and I look down,
and... and I'm like this."

"What do we do now?" Crescent Moon asked in a scared tone of voice.

As the Scouts woke up, Quartz had quickly closed her door as well, but
not before she got a glimpse of the detransformed Scout of the Sun.
"Travis?" she whispered in complete disbelief.



Chapter Ten:  A New Moon

"What do we do now?" Crescent Moon asked in a scared tone of voice.

Travis ran over to the place where the slitherer had gone through.  "We
have to get it back," he answered, trying desperately to find a trigger
for the secret door.

"Stand back," Tuxedo Mask said.  He pulled out several roses and threw
them at the wall.

"We've got to get the Sun Stone back," Travis said again.

"We will," Sailor Moon answered.  "MOON TIARA MAGIC!" flew towards the
wall that the roses had weakened, and they watched as it broke down.
Looking through the destroyed wall, they saw several tunnels branching
off, and no hint which one the snake like creature had gone through.

"Now what?" Tuxedo Mask asked, looking through all three tunnels.
"We're not splitting up to search all of them, and it's extremely
dangerous for Travis to be running around untransformed."

"Besides," Crescent Moon added.  "How are we going to get back home?"

The others looked at each other for a long silent moment, wishing she
hadn't brought that up.

The four Scouts tried to decide what to do.  They looked closely at all
of the corridors, but there was nothing to show which one the youma had
gone down.

Travis looked around at the others.  "If we don't get the Sun Stone back
soon, you're going to have to leave me here.  I'll just be a liability
otherwise."

"No way," Sailor Moon disagreed vehemently.  "We're not leaving you
behind."

"She's right," Tuxedo Mask agreed.  "There's no way we're leaving anyone
behind."

"Too bad it wasn't the Crystal that was stolen," Sailor Moon mused.  She
noticed everyone was looking at her and shrugged.  "Well that way we
could use the Sun Stone to Duo and Reenie could Duo with Sailor Earth."

"Good idea, Sailor Moon," Tuxedo Mask said, giving her a kiss before he
detransformed.

"But we don't have the Sun Stone," Crescent Moon said confusedly.  Then
she shook her head.  "Oh yeah," she muttered in an embarrassed tone, and
detransformed herself.  She walked over to her father, and he held out
the hand wearing the Earth Gem.

"EARTH GEM POWER DUO!" they cried.  Red, white, green, and blue lights
flew from the gem and surrounded them.  When the transformation
finished, two Scouts stood there.

"Hey!  I look like Sailor Jupiter," the younger one cried.  Indeed she
did, except for her boots.  Her skirt and cape were green, while her
bows and boots were pink.  The green was darker than Jupiter's, and the
pink was the same shade as her hair.  "Why?  I thought I was supposed to
be an Earth Sailor."

"Well, green is the main Earth color," Sailor Earth suggested.  "And
pink just seems to be your color."

"It looks like your stuck with pink no matter what you try," Travis said
teasingly.

"That's okay," the young Earth Sailor replied, tossing her pink hair,
still up in its cones, back.  "I happen to like pink."

"So do I," Sailor Moon smiled back.  "It's my favorite color."

"Enough with the chit-chat," Travis grinned.  "Shall we, Sis?"

"Let's," she said lightly, taking off her brooch and holding it towards
him.

"MOON CRYSTAL POWER DUO!" they cried.  A hint of feathers and ribbons
later, two red and blue Sailor Scouts stood in front of the others.  The
new, male, Sailor Moon's outfit was extremely similar to his Sailor Sol
outfit, except what had been yellow was now red, and what had been gold
was now blue.  The only other differences that could be seen was his
headband now sported a crescent moon, and his sword was belted on his
right, and carried a moonstone in the hilt instead of a topaz.

"So?" the new Sailor Earth said eagerly.  "What shall we call
ourselves?"

"Why does it matter?" the new Sailor Moon answered.  "We're going to be
going back to our normal forms just as soon as we get my Sun Stone
back."

"I want a name," she said stubbornly.  "I guess I could be Sailor New
Earth?  Sailor Little Earth, nah... Hmm... Sailor Crescent Earth?  Come
on guys, help me out here," she said plaintively.

"How about Sailor Terra?" her uncle asked.

"Terra?" she asked.  "It's pretty, but what does it have to do with
Earth?"

"Terra is the official name for the Earth, like Sol is for the Sun," he
explained.

"Then I'll be Sailor Terra," the newly named Sailor replied.  "And you
can use the official name for the Moon, okay?"

Sailor Moon burst into laughter, and Sailor Earth seemed to have a hard
time keeping his own laughter contained as the younger boy glared.

"What?" Sailor Terra asked, confused.

"I don't think that's a name that works too well," he said, glaring at
his sister who had collapsed to the floor in laughter.

She got hold of herself for long enough to gasp, "I think Sailor Luna is
a perfect name for you!"

"Sailor Luna?" Sailor Terra asked, bursting into laughter of her own.

"I don't think I'll go with that one if you don't mind," the male sailor
announced with offended dignity.  A smile was tugging at his lips but he
struggled to keep it away.  "That's worse than Tranquillity," he
muttered to himself.  He turned and started down one of the tunnels.

"Hey!" his sister yelled.  "Where are you going?  Wait up!"  The other
three hurried after him.

"Well," Sailor Terra said once they had caught up with him.  "If you're
not going to be Sailor Luna, how about Sailor Diana?"

Sailor Earth chortled and tried to convert it to a cough.  His eyes were
still twinkling madly as he made his own suggestion.  "How about Sailor
Artemis?"

Sailor Moon was still laughing.  "How about Sailor Moonie?" she
suggested.

"Loony or Lunatic would work better with you guys around," he muttered.
"I hope we find the Sun Stone soon."

Sailor Moon had finally settled down and moved up next to her twin.  She
put an arm around his shoulders.  "As a Sailor of the Moon, there are
certain things you must know," she said seriously.  He and the others
stopped to look at her sober expression.  "The most important is that
you must always, always," she looked up to make sure he was paying
attention and emphasized it again.  "`Always' use a speech to introduce
yourself before fighting."  She took off running immediately with the
second Sailor Moon right behind her.

Sailor Earth and Sailor Terra were left behind.  "They're so silly,"
Sailor Terra said happily.

Sailor Earth smiled down at his future daughter.  "Yes, they are," he
agreed.  His expression sobered quickly though.

"What's the matter?" Sailor Terra asked, noticing his sober expression
and his quickening pace.

"I had forgotten for a moment, and I think they have too," he said.
"That we're in the middle of the Negaverse, with a large number of youma
wandering around."

"Oh, yeah," Terra agreed.  Grabbing his hand, she broke into a run after
the twins.

They found the two walking quietly back towards them and looking warily
from side to side.  Sailor Moon gave a sigh of relief when they met up
and melted into Sailor Earth's embrace.

"We suddenly realized that running and playing as if we were back on
Earth, was a really stupid thing to do," Travis explained.

"You're right, it was!" a voice said from behind them.


Quartz walked away from the door, her mind working furiously.  The boy
had been Travis Watson, she was sure of that even though she'd never met
him personally.

Mentally, she looked through everything she knew about him.  She stopped
walking as her mind brought forth two pictures.  *With those balls on
top of her head, his twin sister has `got' to be Sailor Moon!  It's so
obvious!  No one else has that weird hairdo.*

"If I can..." she started to say and then subsided.  Half of her wanted
nothing more than to go back and ask... beg if necessary... for their
help in finding and freeing her father.  The other part, brought up in
the harsh realities of Queen Beryl's rule, and learning early that no
one except family could be trusted, won.  Quartz kept walking.

She stopped once more in shock as she heard laughter.  Her face
softened.  Laughter was practically unknown here except for mocking or
cruel laughter.  This wasn't.  It was light-hearted and joyful,
reminding her of when her family was together and sure they wouldn't be
overheard.

She stood and listened for as long as she could hear the echoes.  She
smiled slightly and wondered what they could possibly find to laugh
about here and now, after what had just happened.

When she started walking again, there was a bounce in her step and a
smile tugging at the edge of her mouth.  It lasted until she stepped
into a corridor and ran into a squad of youmas.

"You're that person General Spessarite wants, aren't you?" the head
youma asked as two others grabbed her arms.

Quartz didn't move as the youmas surrounded her.  She looked the head
youma in the eye.  "I don't really care what General Spaghetti wants, I
serve the Emperor directly.  If you were not ordered by the Emperor's
own voice, then you are skirting treason by impeding my progress."  Her
voice was low and sure, carrying all the weight of command.  She knew
the youmas had caught her reference.  The Emperor's Own were an elite
group of people, with almost the full authority of the Emperor if they
felt it necessary to use it.  In a way, they were the Inspector
General's of the Kingdom, and they were not people that were messed
with.

She knew as soon as she saw the grins when she called him Spaghetti,
that it would be alright.  General Spessarite's personal guard might
very well dare to stop one of the Emperor's Own, but no one else would.
And none of his guard would smile at someone using the derogatory
nickname.

The youmas holding her started to loosen their grips on her arms.  They
had heard the rumors of what happened to people who messed with one of
the Emperor's Own while they were on duty.  And what happened to someone
who impersonated one was much, much worse.  In fact, it had only ever
happened once.

"Wait a minute!" someone piped up from the back.  "Look at how human she
is.  What if she's actually one of those Scouts everyone says are
roaming around, and she's just `pretending' to be one of the Emperor's
Own?"

Quartz jerked free of the hands holding her and stalked towards the one
that had spoken.  "And what if I am?" she asked wrathfully.  "I could be
Sailor Moon herself.  Why don't you march me over to the Emperor and
explain your idea to him.  I'm sure he'd be very interested in it, as
you explain it to him... from the bottom of the Pit!"

The youma backed away as Quartz bore down on him.  "I could be Queen
Serenity for all you know, but do you really want to face the
consequences if I am exactly who I say I am?"  She had backed the youma
against the wall, and even though she was a foot shorter than him, she
gave the impression that she was looming over him.

The others had prudently disappeared.  They had no doubts that she was
who she said she was, and had no intention in getting in a debate with
her over her identity.  The common consensus was, if Spessarite wanted
her, he could come get her himself.

Quartz stood silently through the youma's groveled apologies, before
turning and walking away without a word.  The youma sighed and counted
himself lucky to have gotten off so easily.


Several corridors away, the four Scouts looked around to find themselves
surrounded by a squad of youmas.

"We've caught Sailor Moon!" one member of the squad growled excitedly.

Another one however, wasn't so sure.  "If that's Sailor Moon, who are
these others?" he asked in confusion.  "There was supposed to be a guy
in a tuxedo, and one in yellow and gold, and a little girl in blue and
pink."

"Does it matter who the others are?" the first one growled back.
"That's Sailor Moon, with two guys and a kid.  And even if they're not
the others that the General wants, they're trespassers."

"And trespassers we get to kill!" another spoke up.  "It was only the
four that were shown to us that we were supposed to keep alive, and only
one of them is here, so we can kill the others."

"Yes!" "Good idea!" "Let's kill them!" came from all sides.

"Let's ask them," one said.  "If they're not the one's we're supposed to
capture, we can kill them."

Sailor Terra whispered to Sailor Earth, "Why would we tell them we
weren't?" she asked in confusion.

The second Sailor Moon responded before he could, "Because they're
stupid," he hissed.  "I'm going to distract them, get ready to attack."

Sailor Earth nodded calmly, as did Sailor Moon.  Sailor Terra was not so
calm.  "I don't know what my power is!" she said quickly.

"You'll figure it out," Sailor Earth told her as Travis stepped forward.
He had already figured out his main power, a complement to Sailor Sun's
solar wall.  *At least I have the Moon Sword so I can do some damage,*
he thought while he had time.  *And I have my name, even if it is kind
of stupid.  Still, if I don't use it, they'd probably stick me with
Sailor Luna.*  He shuddered internally.

"Who are you?" the head youma asked gruffly.

"I am," Sailor Moon started to say, before her brother's glare stopped
her.  *This is not the time to complain about me making speeches,* she
thought rebelliously.

She stared at her twin in confusion as he smiled at her.  "It's not your
speech I was complaining about," he said.  Her mouth opened in shock as
he continued.  "I just don't want you to ruin my distraction."

Sailor Earth moved up next to her.  "What's the matter?" he asked
quietly as her twin stood in front of the youmas.

"I... I didn't say anything," she said, still in shock.  "Did I?"

"No," Sailor Earth said, looking at her worriedly.  "Why?"

"He... he answered me," she said, looking up at him.  "I didn't say
anything, I just thought it!  But... but he answered me.  He... he must
have read my mind!"

Sailor Earth started to explain that it was just because he knew her so
well when Sailor Terra butted in.  "You mean he hasn't before?" she
asked casually.  "You talk to each other that way lots of times, it can
be really annoying, especially since you're usually talking about me, I
know it."

Sailor Moon opened her mouth to say something else when her brother
started talking and waving his hands in the air.

"I am the new Sailor of the Moon!  I am the Sailor of the dark of the
Moon, the New Moon!  As the Moon goes in cycles, from darkness to light,
so do I!  As the New Moon enters the sky in darkness, it seems that it
is not there, but I am there, though often I cannot be seen.  I am
Sailor New Moon!  And in the name of the New Moon, I will punish you!
NEW MOON DARKNESS SHIELD!"  At those words, his hands moved in
purposeful motion.  He spread his arms wide, copying Sailor Sun's
motions as she put up a wall of sun's fire.  However, instead of fire,
darkness spread across the tunnel.  A darkness that absorbed what the
youmas threw at it in panic.

"Anytime now!" New Moon gritted as he held the shield.  The other Scouts
had been standing there, totally shocked by the fact that he had not
only made  an introductory speech, but one that was even cornier than
Sailor Moon's!  Still, his words snapped the three out of their shock,
and they got ready to fight once he dropped the shield.

Again copying Sailor Sun's moves from her first fight, Sailor New Moon
pulled his arms in towards him, changing the shield into a cylinder
around him.

"EARTH TECTONIC QUAKE!"
"MOON TIARA MAGIC!"
"TERRA DUST WHIRLWIND!"

The youmas found themselves on shaky ground as the small earthquake hit.
It was followed closely by a disk of energy and a small whirlwind of
dust and earth.  Although the whirlwind didn't do much damage, it drove
dirt and dust into the youmas eyes, and got into their way as they tried
to attack.  Sailor New Moon dropped his shield and pulled out the Moon
Sword and went towards the youma.

Sailor Earth and Sailor Moon worked together, him sending them off of
their feet, and occasionally injuring one of them in a fall of by rock
shards, while she hit them with her tiara when they were down.  Sailor
New Moon went to help Sailor Terra, who was managing to keep her youmas
distracted and blinded.

"MOON SWORD SLICE!" started the blade glowing with a white light, as he
thrust, sliced and parried with the unblocked youmas.

"MOON SCEPTER ELIMINATION!" got called from the other group, helping to
distract the youmas Terra and New Moon were fighting.  Sailor Terra had
started to concentrate the whirlwind on one youma, and when it finally
faded out, that youma was lying unconscious in a pile of sand.

Sailor Moon finished off the other youmas, and the four joined up
together again.  "I'm proud of you," she grinned at her brother.  "That
was a good speech."

He shook his head.  "It was awful," he remarked, "and it's not something
I'm going to be doing again."

"But you were so good at it!" she wheedled.

He shuddered.  "Only you could think so," he answered.

"I thought it was good too," Sailor Earth spoke up.

"Me too!" Sailor Terra chimed.

"You guys are weird," New Moon said shaking his head.

Sailor Moon was looking intently at one of the walls.  *What's that?*
she thought.

"What's what?" New Moon answered.

"Will you stop doing that?" Sailor Moon asked plaintively.

"Stop doing what?" Sailor New Moon was completely lost.

"Stop reading my mind like that," she answered.

"I can't read your mind!" New Moon said emphatically.  "Occasionally I
can tell what you're feeling, but I can't tell what you're thinking."

"You just did!" Sailor Moon answered.  "I didn't say anything, did I?"
she asked the others.

"I didn't hear her say anything," Sailor Earth responded.

"Nope," Sailor Terra said.  "You read her mind.  Don't worry, you guys
will get better at it," she said and smiled.

The conversation might have gone on for longer if the noise of marching
feet, coming from the opposite direction of the patrol they had just
decimated, hadn't interrupted them.

Sailor Moon quickly led them to what she had been looking at.  One of
Sailor Earth's quakes had destroyed a wall, showing another passage
behind it, and the four Sailors quickly moved into it.


Quartz quickly ducked behind a nearby column as another youma patrol
went by.  Since the word came that Sailor Moon was definitely within the
castle, the number of patrols had more than tripled, and they had become
much warier.  Quartz had watched from her hiding place behind one of the
moving panels, as two patrols fought each other simply because one had a
human looking denizen with yellow hair.

She knew that with the tension as high as it was now, not even the fact
that she was one of the Emperor's Own would keep a patrol from trying to
capture her.  *There is no way I'm going to be able to get to my father
with `them' here!* she thought rebelliously.  Her thoughts turned
calculating.  *My choices are two, I can either wait until they get into
a major fight where most of the youmas are pulled to it and hope to get
to Father then, or I can help them get out of here.*

Quartz found a small alcove hidden from all but the most thorough
searches, and sat down to think.  *By now, they have to know I'm gone.
Yes, that last youma did say that I was the one General Spessarite
wanted, so they do know I'm gone.  That means they should know I'm going
for my father.  Now, Spessarite's overconfident, but he's not dumb. He
has to know I'm planning on using the Scouts' presence as a distraction.
If a big fight breaks out... especially if it looks like I had anything
to do with it... then he would... would what?  Kill him?  No, not if he
wants to get any use out of him.  He'd have to at least double the
guards, maybe even more.  There's no way the two of us can fight that
many youma.  I could try to get the Scouts to help me free him, but that
would bring even more denizens, and more of a chance of him getting
hurt.*

*So... I've got to either kill them, or get them out of the Negaverse.
Killing them's pretty much out of the question, even if I could.  Just
leading them to an exit wouldn't work either, even if they would follow
me, which would mean letting them see me.  Besides, they came for the
transformation pens, and I doubt they'll leave without them.  So... how
can I lead them to the pens, without letting them see me?*

Quartz absently got up, and, still keeping in the shadows, headed
towards the throne room by the most secret way she knew.  She managed to
make it to one of the spy holes in the side of the chamber and look in.
"Father!" she gasped, almost audibly.  There sat her father, on the
throne, in front of the court, with not a sign of Spessarite around and
the four transformation pens on a cushion in front of him.

He was speaking, "Try to catch Sailor Moon alive!  I want her groveling
here before me within the next four hours.  Also, my agent, Quartz, has
turned against us and is wandering the castle.  She might even be
helping the Sailor Scouts.  Find her!"

"Father," Quartz said in an agonized whisper.  "What have they done to
you? How could you say something like that?"

"Now go!" the Emperor ordered.  Within minutes the room had cleared.
The Emperor hit a button on the throne, and the illusion of an immense
cavern disappeared, and so did the illusion of Emperor Rhyolite.
Instead, Spessarite now sat in the throne.

Quartz sighed in relief at the sight.  The idea that they had already
brainwashed her father had scared her more than she would admit.  She
watched from her hiding place as Spessarite left, leaving the throne
room empty.  *This is too easy,* she thought.  Still, she opened the
door and carefully walked out into the room and over to the pens.  She
checked the stand they were on.  Nothing.  Not a sign of a trap, either
physical or magical.  Carefully, slowly, she picked up the four pens.
Again, there was nothing.  No alarm, no guards jumping out of the walls,
nothing.

*I `don't' like this!* she thought fiercely.  It was too much of a set
up, too easy.  With a sudden movement, she put them back, turned and
left the way she came.  Still, there was no sound, no sign of any
problem, just the pens, lying there on their cushions.


Meanwhile, back on Earth, the five fighters started moving quietly
towards the youma.

"Hold up," Lita said quickly.  She points to one of the people lying on
the ground.  Unlike most of the others, this one had not been totally
drained into unconsciousness and was stirring faintly.  "We need to get
her out of here."

"If she sees us fighting, she might make some connections," Raye agreed.

Apollo looked closely at the stirring figure.  "Besides," he said,
"Travis would never forgive us if she got hurt by standing up in the
middle.  That's Crystal."

The three girls quickly carried the semi-conscious girl to one side,
where she was out of the way and out of sight, while Amy quickly checked
her over.  "She's going to be fine," Amy said.  "It looks like she got
drained at the same time as everyone else, but her body is regenerating
energy faster than usual.  So she'll be awake earlier."

"This is all very interesting," Mina said authoritatively, "but we have
a youma to fight.  Are you ready?"  The five fighters nodded and started
to move towards the youma again.

Raye pulled out one of her anti-evil charms and started to chant over it
as Apollo dive bombed the youma.  As the youma turned and tried to hit
the falcon out of the sky, Raye threw the charm at his back.  "Evil
Begone!" she ordered.  The youma screamed in pain, but found itself
unable to move.  As the human Scouts ran towards it, Raye readied
another and threw it so that it stuck to the youma's face.  "That should
keep it still for a while," she said confidently.

Mina and Lita jumped to the attack.  Mina went for the youma's head in a
jump kick as Lita went for his middle with a flurry of kicks and
punches.  Artemis headed for his ankles, and managed to set himself in
place just in time.  The attack by the girls sent the youma tumbling
over backwards, Artemis' tripping him just adding to his loss of
balance.

Raye yelled out, "No, don't!" as he went over, and watched in horror as
what she expected happened.  The youma's back hitting the ground knocked
the charm off of it, as Mina's high kick knocked off the one on his
face.

"Uh, oh," Mina said, as the youma lost its paralysis and started to
move, "Maybe we should have thought this through a little better?"

The girls, falcon, and cat backed away, trying to give themselves some
space away from the reviving youma.

"Any suggestions, Amy?" Lita called as Raye pulled out another charm.

"I still don't have enough information!" Amy called back as she and Luna
continued working furiously on the little computer.

On a rooftop a block away, Darien Jacobson stared in disbelief through
the view finder on his camera.  He had watched the Sailor Scouts go
through numerous battles against youma with calm and detachment,
worrying about nothing but getting a perfect shot.  This, however,
filled him with a sense of dread.  Four girls, with no superpowers
whatsoever, were trying to fight a youma by themselves.  Not only that,
but these were four girls he knew!  Friends of Travis who were often
around the mansion.

He watched in horror as the youma headed towards the girls.  Without a
thought for his expensive equipment, he ran for the stairs, determined
to help if he could.

The girls in question had gathered for a quick conference.  When it
ended, Apollo once more dive bombed the youma.  Lita ran at him as he
was trying to defend himself from the falcon.  With a burst of strength,
she picked up the youma and threw it at a nearby wall.  Artemis headed
for its face and managed to get in several good swipes before being
batted away.

"Papa!" Diana called from the sidelines.  She started to head towards
her father, but her mother picked her up in her mouth and put the kitten
in front of her, with a paw on her to make sure she didn't move.

Raye was standing in the middle of the courtyard, seemingly not paying
attention to anything as Mina headed towards the besieged youma.  She
looked around quickly for some kind of weapon, and picked up a large
piece of stone laying nearby.

"Watch out!" Amy yelled.  "I'm getting an energy surge!"

The Scouts quickly backed away as the youma started to raise its hands
to attack in some way they hadn't seen yet.  Mina and Raye were the only
ones still standing in its line of fire.  Raye was too busy trying to
gather her power without her normal focus of the Great Fire, to notice
what was going on around her.  Mina hefted the stone she was carrying as
she stared at the youma.  He gloated as he moved towards the two
motionless girls and finished raising his hands.  Instantly, Mina pulled
back and threw.  The rock slammed into the youma's head as it
discharged, and caused his energy ball to go upwards at an angle instead
of towards the girls.

Lita let out a yell of delight that turned into a yell of horror.  The
energy ball headed straight to, and through, a local powerline, snapping
it.  The power of the local stores went out as the live powerline headed
for the ground, and Mina who was just standing there, shocked into
motionlessness.

Apollo dived for the line, trying to grab it in his talons before it hit
her.  Everyone else headed for the spot as well, even Raye snapping out
of her trance.

Mina turned and tried to run from the falling powerline when she was
suddenly tackled out of the way.

"Thanks, Lita," she said in relief, before she realized that the body
holding her down was far larger than her friends.  She turned, slowly,
and stared in disbelief at the face that is shown.  "Mr. Jacobson?" she
asked hesitantly.

"What are you girls doing out here?" he asked sternly as he helped Mina
to her feet.  "You shouldn't be anywhere near here, much less trying to
fight a monster! That's what the Sailor Scouts are for!"

"Well, the Sailor Scouts aren't here," Lita said as she came up to them.
"We are, we have to help."

"Didn't I hear something about Mina getting hurt because she tried to
help?  It looks like it almost happened again!"  Jake was angry, mostly
because he had been scared watching the fight.

"OW!" Amy suddenly yelled.  As everyone looked over at her she blushed.
"Sorry, Diana just bit me and it surprised me."  She bent down to pick
up the kitten.  "What's the matter?" she hissed once Jake's attention
was taken up by the other girls.

"I'm sorry," Diana whispered, "But I had to get your attention.  I was
watching Papa instead of Mina, and I saw the youma when the line came
down.  He didn't like the electricity at all.  He got away from it,
fast."

Amy looked at the kitten for a moment before turning back to her
computer and inputting that information.  She looked up with bright
eyes, "You're right, Diana. He is vulnerable to electricity.  Now... if
there was only some way to..." she looked around as she was talking, and
her eyes lit upon the fountain in the middle of the courtyard.  "That
will work," she muttered.  "Everyone!" she called.  "I have it!"

Raye, Mina, and Lita looked up from where they were arguing with Jake
and Artemis hobbled over from where he had been laying.  Diana got down
to check him over and make sure he was alright.  Apollo also flew down
and landed on Lita's shoulder.

Jake walked over as well, but this time he was staring at Apollo.
"Before you say anything," he said authoritatively, "I want to know why
you're fighting here, why Apollo is here, and where is Travis since he's
supposed to be studying with you?!"

Mina looked back at the youma who was on his feet and heading towards
them.  "No time," she said, "Amy, what do you have?"

"Electricity," Amy answered.  "It's his weakness.  If we can shock
him..."

"Yeah, but Sailor Jupiter's not here," Lita put in.

"No, but `that' is," Amy pointed to the hanging wire that was still
sparking at one end, obviously live.

"So you want us to lure him into the wire?" Raye asked.  "I don't think
we'll be able to do that."

"No," Amy replied.  "Lure him there."  She pointed to the fountain.  "We
have to get the end of the wire into the water after he gets in.  And
whoever lures him in there, had better not be in there at the time."

Apollo opened his beak and screeched.  Lita nodded, "And the wire's
mine.  Among other things, I'm the only one wearing shoes with rubber
soles."

"Agreed," Mina said.  "Be careful, both of you."

"Wait a minute!" Jake said.  "You are `not' going to do this, it's too
dangerous! And what is this with Apollo?  I'll admit he's a smart bird,
but he had no idea what you were saying!"

"Just watch," Mina said with a smile.  "Raye, get one of your charms
ready. We don't want him getting out of the fountain once he's in.  Amy,
you'd better be right about this.  I don't think that youma will give us
any more chances if we mess this up."

"It'll work," Amy said, watching carefully as Lita moved unobtrusively
towards the wire and Apollo got ready to dive-bomb the youma again.

Suddenly, Apollo let out a piercing shriek and headed for the youma's
face, getting in several good slashes with his talons before frantic
wingbeats took him back into the air.  With an unintelligible roar, the
youma tried to grab him, then set himself for an energy blast.

"Apollo!  Watch out!" the girls and one of the cats cry.  Luckily,
Darien Jacobson doesn't hear the cats voice in amongst the others.

Apollo backwinged furiously, stalling his climb enough for the energy
blast to pass right by him, then heading for the fountain again, the
youma following.

With a great deal of care, Lita grabbed the live powerline.  Her rubber
soled shoes, and natural immunity to her own element protected her from
getting shocked as she carried it towards the fountain.  Raye also moved
up, pulling out one of her last charms.

Apollo landed on the top of the fountain and preened there, annoying the
youma even more.  Without hesitation, he stepped into the water.  Once
both his feet were in there, the others acted.  Apollo shot off of the
top of the fountain even as Raye was yelling out, "Evil Begone!"  The
youma was turning at the time, and the charm only got one of its arms.
Raye frantically reached for another even as Lita reached the fountain
and threw the wire into the water.  The girls, animals and Jake watched
as the lightning fried the youma, and it collapsed into dust.

"Yes!"


Sailor Moon led the other three into the new corridor.  They followed it
until it branched.  From one branch came the sound of guttural voices,
arguing furiously.  Without consulting each other, the Scouts turned
down the other branch.

Three more times they reached branches, and always there was only one
corridor from which no sounds came.  "I don't like this," Sailor Earth
said quietly.  "It feels like we're being herded.  We've heard a lot of
noise, but not seen a single youma since we entered this tunnel."

"Maybe we've just been lucky," Sailor Moon said.  She was tired, and
very hungry, and not in the mood to deal with questions like this.
"What do you suggest we do?  Go down tunnels where we know there are
guards and fight again?  I really don't want to do that, I'm so tired."

"No, I'm not suggesting we do that," Sailor Earth said soothingly. He
gave Sailor Moon a hug, and then Sailor Terra one because she looked
like she needed it.  "I'm just saying that we need to be careful,
because we might be heading into a trap."

"He's right, Sis," New Moon said.  "We do have to be careful."

"We can do that," Sailor Terra spoke up, "I really don't want to fight
anymore tonight either though."

"I know, little one, I know," Sailor Earth said, picking her up.  "How
about you ride for a while munchkin, okay?"  He swung her up onto his
shoulders and they continued on their way.

Several hundred feet ahead of them, a small light glowed from the floor.
As they got closer, they realized it was the outline of a door.  Sailor
Moon carefully opened the door and peeked through.  On the other side
was an empty room with a throne and... and there, sitting in front of
the throne, on a cushion, were the pens!  "There they are!" she said,
running into the room and too the pens before anyone could stop her.  As
she picked up the pens, pieces of the wall, all over the room
disappeared, to show squads of youmas standing behind them.

"Oh, no, what do we do now?" Sailor Moon asked in terror.

Sailor Earth quickly set Sailor Terra down and he and Sailor New Moon
set themselves on either side of the girls.

"I guess you don't get your wish, Sailor Moon," New Moon spoke gravely.
"We're definitely going to have to fight."

The youmas attacked with a roar.  "NEW MOON DARKNESS SHIELD!" New Moon
called out, blocking the back.  "TERRA DUST WHIRLWIND!"  "EARTH TECTONIC
QUAKE!"  "MOON TIARA MAGIC!" flew out to all sides.  Sailor Terra
managed to keep her side distracted and blinded, her whirlwind almost
picking some youmas up and turning them around so they hit their
neighbors, and blinding others so they couldn't tell what they hit.
Sailor Moon had a half a dozen tiaras in the air at one time and
occasional commands to stardust or trap kept her side fairly clear.
Sailor Earth's quakes kept his side off balance while doing some damage
of his own.

Still, there were too many youma.  New Moon's shield was the only
effective one, but he was running out of power fast and the others were
backing towards him as their own attacks were unable to keep the youma
at bay.  New Moon started moving as well, hoping to put them close
enough to a wall that it would protect their backs and they would only
have to worry about the hundreds of youmas coming from the other three
sides.  As he got closer to the wall he chose, he saw a small door,
slightly open.

Quartz had left the room, but hurried back when she heard the noise.
Looking through the spy hole, she saw the four Scouts under attack, and
new she had been right about the pens being too easy.  She shook her
head over the fact that Spessarite was going to have the Scouts soon,
and there was nothing she could do about it.  Then she noticed the four
heading towards the wall she was looking through.  In a split second
decision, she opened the door slightly, and ran down the hallway.

"There's a door," New Moon said urgently.  "If we can get through it, we
might have a chance."

Sailor Earth threw a glance towards the door.  It was a mistake.  In
that moment of distraction, a youma lashed out with a tentacle and
grabbed for him.  Looking back in time, Sailor Earth threw up a hand to
block him, and watched in disbelief as the large opal was knocked out of
his ring.  "The Earth Gem!" Darien cried, even as he pulled out a rose
and transformed into Tuxedo Mask.

Sailor Moon moved instantly in front of a suddenly defenseless Reenie.
"We've got to get out of this dimension!" she cried.

"But the Earth Gem," Tuxedo Mask said.

"And the Sun Stone," Sailor New Moon added.

"Besides, we can't get out of here without them!" Reenie cried.

"We can't leave you defenseless either!" Sailor Moon cried.  With New
Moon still covering them as best he could, Sailor Moon swept up Reenie
and jumped through the door.

Tuxedo Mask tried for the Earth Gem, but as the youmas noticed how
important it seemed to him, they passed it backwards until there were
over a hundred youmas between Tuxedo Mask and his stone.  Looking at his
blood brother, he could see how hard holding the shield had become and,
with a regretful look towards the Earth Gem, ducked through the doorway.

Sailor New Moon followed, and slammed the door shut behind him.

"What do we do now?" he asked tiredly.

"Find out where this tunnel goes, I guess," Sailor Moon said, equally
tired.

"I can still fight," Reenie spoke up.  "If I'm scared I can still form
the moonbeam, and it works as a weapon."

"Too uncontrollable," Tuxedo Mask spoke up.  "We're either going to have
to find the Sun Stone and Earth Gem, or find a way out."

"I vote for the second one," Sailor Moon said.  "We have the pens and
I'm sure Amy will be able to find us another way in.  When the team is
full up again, we'll come back for the stones."

New Moon was staring at something down the tunnel.  *What's that?* he
thought intently.

"What's what?" Sailor Moon asked.

"Mommy," Reenie said, and grinned slightly, "he didn't say anything."

Sailor Moon looked at her in shock and then looked at her twin who
nodded agreement.  "I didn't say anything," he said softly, "I just
thought it."

"Neat," Sailor Moon said.  "What's what?" she asked again.

Everyone stared at her.  They had expected more than a `neat' but she
was too tired, scared and hungry for even that to have much impression.

New Moon looked down the tunnel again.  "I could swear I saw... there's
someone there!"  He headed out at a run, and Tuxedo Mask swept Reenie up
onto his shoulders again as he and Sailor Moon set out after him.

Quartz, who had been standing in the turning, saw them running towards
her and realized she'd been seen.  She ran down the corridor, but waited
at the turning until sure New Moon could see her.  She then started
running again.  In that way, and without letting more than a boot heel
be seen most times, she led them to the transportation room, and ran out
one of the many doors leading out of the room without letting New Moon
catch sight of her this time.

She watched as the Scouts reached the room and looked around in
confusion.

"What is this place?" Reenie asked as her father put her down.

"I don't know," he answered absently, looking closely at one of the
pods.  He seemed to be struggling with a memory.

"Where did she go?" New Moon asked, more interested in the person he had
been chasing then the room they were in.

"How do you know it was a she?" Sailor Moon asked.  "And why does it
matter?"

"I just know," New Moon said.  "She looked like..." he trailed off, but
his mind completed the thought.  *Crystal?*

"Looked like?" Sailor Moon asked.  "You never got more than a glimpse of
her.  If it was a her."

"Teleportation!" Tuxedo Mask suddenly burst out.  The others turned to
stare at him, but he was still looking at the pod.  "These were used for
teleportation to Earth.  This is how we can get out of here!"

Quartz sighed in relief as he figured it out, and watched the four leave
for Earth.  *Now, with them out of the way, maybe I can actually make
some progress.  Of course, I wouldn't have bothered leading them here if
it wasn't on the way to where I was going anyway,* she thought.  With
that she headed down her current corridor.



Chapter Eleven:  Home Again

"YYYEEEAAAHHH!!!!!" Sailor Moon yelled as the four stepped through the
teleportation pod and ended up back on Earth.  "We did it!" she yelled,
holding up the four transformation pens.  She quickly detransformed and
swept a cheering Reenie around into a hug.  Serena ran over to a still
sober Tuxedo Mask and Sailor New Earth and kissed them on their cheeks.
"What's the matter?" she asked, grinning.  "We did it, we got them back,
why aren't you happy?"

"We might have gotten the transformation pens back," New Earth said
before detransforming, "But I think the price was too high."

"What do you mean?" Reenie asked in confusion.

Tuxedo Mask detransformed as well and Darien looked soberly at his
daughter.  "We lost the Sun Stone and the Earth Gem, Reenie," he
reminded her, "and without them we can't even go back into the Negaverse
to get them."

"Can't we..." Serena started a little more solemnly, motioning to where
they had stepped through.  "Oh, yeah, I forgot it couldn't be used both
ways."  Her expression became dejected, but then lightened again as her
gaze fell on the pens in her hand.  "But now that we've gotten these
back, Mercury will be able to figure out a way."

"Serena," Darien sighed.

Serena looked up at him.  "She will," she said seriously.

"Maybe she will," Travis said.  The others looked at him.  "Until it's
proved otherwise, I'll believe that she can.  It's better than the
alternative."

"It'll be alright, Uncle Travis," Reenie piped up.  "If this is why
nobody fought, then we've already changed the future back to the way it
should be and you'll have the Sun Stone and Earth Gem back in the
future."

"So," Serena spoke up.  "Let's call and ask her, okay?  We should tell
everyone we're back, and then they can use their pens, and they'll all
feel a lot better."

Without giving time for anyone to answer, Serena raised her communicator
and hit the all call button.

Several blocks away, Jake stood there, still lecturing the girls on what
a stupid thing they had done, when he was stopped by all of their
watches going off at once.  Artemis' and Luna's collars beeped quietly,
as did Apollo's.  Diana's bell rang softly.

Mina barely kept herself from yelling in delight.  Looking around, she
could see the same response on every face.  The only people that had
communicators and weren't already here were Serena, Travis, and Darien.
For the communicators to be ringing, they had to be back, hopefully
safely, and with the pens and Sailor Moon.

"Was there somewhere you were supposed to be?" Jake asked critically as
he heard the watches go off.

Luna snuck away and answered.  "Serena?" she asked hopefully.

"Hi Luna!" Serena's voice came through clearly.  "We're back, `and'
we've got the pens!"

"All of you?" Luna asked anxiously, "And no one hurt?"

"All of us," Serena agreed, "and we're all fine... Well, except for...
I'll explain when we meet," she said, worrying Luna.  "Do you know where
the others are?  I was expecting more than just you to answer.  Has...
has something happened?"

Luna quickly explained everything that had happened, from the youma
showing up, to Jake's continuing lecture on the danger of fighting
youmas.  "He's been asking where you are," Luna finished.

"I have an idea," Darien's voice came through.  "We'll be there soon,
with a reason for not being around."

Darien put down his communicator and looked at the clock in the middle
of the park.  "Almost ten, we're going to have to hurry," he said,
heading quickly out of the park.

"Almost ten?" Reenie asked in surprise, "No wonder I'm so tired," she
yawned, proving her statement.  The yawning proved contagious, and
Serena and Travis found themselves covering yawns of their own as the
three moved after Darien.

"An ice cream parlor?" Serena said in a surprised tone, looking at the
building Darien was heading for.  Then a smile grew on her face.  "How
did you know I'd like some ice cream, muffin?" she said, running up and
attaching herself to Darien's arm.

"This isn't for you, Meatball Head," he grinned.  "It's to explain where
we've been."  The ice cream parlor was about to close when the four
stepped in, and the manager didn't seem too happy at the thought of
customers.  Darien gave him his best smile.  "We just decided to have a
kind of moonlight party down by the lake, is there any way we can just
buy some of the unfinished containers of ice cream to take with us?"

The manager's face lost its cross expression.  These people not only
weren't going to stay, but he wouldn't even have to scoop out ice cream
for them.  "Certainly," he said immediately.  "However, the price can
only be estimated without weighing the containers or scooping out the
ice cream."

"That's fine," Darien told him.  "I'd like that half empty container of
Neapolitan please."

Serena was tugging at his arm and looking longingly at one particular
container.  Reenie wasn't saying a word, but her eyes were staring at
another.  Darien blanched slightly when he saw which one.  "How can you
eat that, Reenie?" he asked.  He turned back to the manager.  "Let me
have the triple chocolate and the bubblegum as well.  Bubblegum," he
muttered.  "Why anyone would like bubblegum ice cream, I just don't
know."

"Because it's good," Reenie beamed as the manager handed her the mostly
empty container to carry.  "And it's fun to chew the bubblegum
afterward."

"Um... guys?  We're going to be late if we don't get the ice cream and
go," Travis reminded them.

"Right," Darien replied.  "How much is it going to be?" he asked the
manager, reaching for his wallet.  He opened it to pay to find only
three dollars left in it.  His mind went back to buying Serena lunch,
and his face started to get red as he realized he already spent his
money.

Travis wanted to enjoy his blood brother's discomfiture for a while
longer, but he also wanted to reassure his guardian that he was alright.
As Darien started to explain that he didn't have the money, Travis
reached around him and paid the bill.

Serena picked up the tub containing the triple chocolate as Travis
grabbed the bag of cones and scoop that they had also ordered.  "Cold!"
she exclaimed, handling the container carefully.

"What did you expect?" Travis asked her laughingly, leading them out of
the store.  "It's ice cream.  Did you think it would be hot?"

The four cheerfully argued as they headed towards the others.  The loss
of the Sun Stone and Earth Gem were weighing heavily on the two boys,
but they let themselves be lulled into the girls' optimism for a while.

As they reached the almost destroyed section of shops, they saw the
others already there.  "Uncle Jake!" Travis called out.  "What are you
doing here? And what happened?"

"Travis!" Jake called back in relief.  "Where have you been?"

"We went to get the ice cream," Serena told him, holding up her
container.

"I thought we were supposed to meet at the lake," Darien said to the
other girls.  "Did something happen here?"

"Yes something happened," Jake said immediately.  "There was a youma
attacking and these girls decided to fight it."

"You fought a youma?" Serena asked with wide eyes.  "By yourself?  I
mean, without even a Sailor Scout to help?  That's so cool!"

"Yep," Lita exclaimed.  "Seems the thing didn't like electricity, and we
shocked it until it disintegrated."

"Don't say it like it was a good thing!" Jake turned toward her.  "You
could have gotten hurt!  Because the Scouts didn't show up, you could
have been hurt."

"Because the..." Travis started in surprise.  "Uncle Jake, you can't
blame them for not showing up, they can't be everywhere."

"If they had been here, these girls wouldn't have had to take the
chances they did.  They should have been here."

"Why?" Travis asked him.  "You've been trying to figure that out for
months.  There's nothing that says they have to be here when there's a
youma.  And if they aren't, if there is some reason they can't be, then
whoever's around that thinks they can fight, should."

"Are you saying that you would fight if you saw a youma?" Jake asked.

"Of course we would Uncle Jake," Serena put in.  "We're taking martial
arts classes, we can help."

"It's not your job to fight!  The Scouts should have been here."

"Why?  So you could get pictures of them?" Travis asked bitingly.

"Travis!" Serena said in shock.

Jake looked in much the same condition.  "Is that what you think?" he
asked quietly once he could think again.

Travis sighed and shook his head.  "No, I don't.  I'm sorry.  It's
just...  forget it."

"Travis," Jake said intently, "have I been ignoring you again?  I have,
haven't I?  I stay here so I can spend more time with you and instead
get so caught up in the story..."

"No!" Travis interrupted.  "Of course you haven't been ignoring me!  I
just... I don't know how to explain it.  It's like you're becoming
obsessive about finding out anything you can about the Sailor Scouts."

"Does it seem that way to you?" Jake asked softly.  "I'm a reporter, I
don't like secrets, and the Sailor Scouts are the biggest secret in
Tokyo right now."

"People usually have secrets for good reason, Uncle Jake," Travis drew
himself up.  Several feet away, Serena drew in her breath sharply as she
realized what he was going to do.  She searched her mind frantically for
some way to stop him.

"You want to know a secret, Uncle Jake?" Travis asked.  As Jake looked
at him, Travis continued, "I have a secret, do you want to hear it?"

Not too far away, Crystal held her breath and leaned forward.  *He's
going to say he likes me!* she thought gleefully.  *Of course, he should
be telling me, not them, but that's alright.*

Crystal had recovered from the draining in time to watch the destruction
of the youma, and stayed in her out of the way spot as Darien Jacobson
lectured the four girls.  Not that she quite understood why he was
lecturing them, after all, they `had' won.

"The ice cream's melting," Serena spoke up, almost frantically.  "Why
don't we continue this over ice cream down by the lake?"

"Go on without me," Travis said, not taking his eyes from his uncle's.

"You've got the cones," Serena reminded him, coming up next to him.
"What do you think you're doing?" she hissed.

Travis handed her the bag containing the cones and scoop.  "I think you
know," he murmured.

"Yes, I know, but why?  You're the one who said not to tell him because
you thought he'd print it!  Why are you going to take the chance now?!?"

Crystal leaned forward to try to better hear what was going on.  Travis
had been about to speak when Serena stopped him.  *Oh, come on!  Why
don't you want him to say it?* Crystal thought.  Inadvertently, she
leaned against a nearby trash can and it tipped over, falling with a
resounding crash.

Travis closed his mouth and turned around when he heard the clatter.
"Crystal!" he said in disbelief, hurrying towards her.

Raye sidled up next to Serena.  "He wasn't really going to tell, was
he?" she asked softly.

"He said he was," Serena told her, looking worriedly after her brother.
"But I didn't have time to find out why."

"Crystal," Travis said, helping her up.  "What are you doing here?"

"That awful youma took my energy," Crystal told him, pretending to still
be weak.  Travis automatically put his arms around her to steady her.

"Maybe I should try that some time," Lita remarked in a stage whisper.
"I didn't know acting weak and wobbly worked so well."

"It depends on the boy," Mina replied with a grin.  "Most boys aren't as
gallant as Travis."

"Oh, Darien's pretty good at it," Raye and Serena said together.  Serena
stuck her tongue out at Raye.

"At least with her around, he's not going to blurt out anything," Serena
continued in a more serious tone.

"The ice cream's melting," Reenie said sadly.

Jake had followed Travis over to Crystal so Serena suggested, "Let's go
ahead and go to the lake so you can get your pens back."

"You got them?" Amy asked as they started to move.

"Yep, I sure did," Serena answered proudly.  Reenie turned to glare at
her.  "I mean," she corrected herself, "`we' got the pens back."  She
looked around, "I expected you guys to ask about that first."

"Well," Mina smiled slightly, "we now know that we can fight a youma
without our powers if we have to."

"Besides, if we had asked, we probably would have started arguing about
how stupid you were to go into the Negaverse alone and Mr. Jacobson
would have heard us," Amy's voice was as calm as ever, but something in
it told Serena she was angry.

"I agree," Lita added.  "We would probably have started to talk about
how worried we were to think of you there alone.  We might even have
started to talk about all the things we imagined happening to you."

Serena's expression was dejected.  "I'm sorry," she said quietly, a tear
seeping down her cheek.  "I didn't mean to worry everyone."

"We're not the only ones you should be apologizing to," Raye reminded
her.

Serena stopped, bent over, and picked up Luna.  "I'm sorry," she
whispered.  "I'm sorry for being so foolish.  Will you forgive me?
Please?  Pretty please with sugar on top?"

"I don't think I'm the one you need to apologize to," Luna told her
severely.  "Although, I do want to know `everything' that happened,
including exactly why you felt the need to go in there alone in the
first place!"  Luna was almost shouting, and took a deep breath to try
to calm down.  "Your mother is practically worried sick.  She also said
that she wouldn't cover up like that for you again."

Serena looked as if she was on the verge of tears.  She looked at Darien
for help, but his face was expressionless, remembering vividly his own
worries about her.  "I didn't mean to worry her; I just didn't think,"
she said in a small voice.

"Is that a surprise?" Raye asked.  "You don't ever seem to think."

"I know you gave Reenie a long lecture on responsibility and not jumping
into dangerous situations, but you seem unable to follow your own
advice," Amy remarked.

"Yeah," Lita agreed.  "Even I know there are some things you can't
tackle by yourself.  The Negaverse is definitely one of them."

"I was really worried too," Diana said in a soft voice from her perch on
top of Reenie's head.  "And Mama almost cried."

Luna looked uncomfortable as Artemis and the others turned to stare at
her.

"Luna?" Serena asked contritely.  "I didn't mean to worry you."

"I know you didn't mean to," Luna snapped, not liking having her private
thoughts out in the open.  "But the fact remains that because you, as
you put it, didn't think, you did something stupid and extremely
irresponsible and dangerous!"

"Why are you all being so mean?" Serena asked in a small voice.

"Because you scared us to death!" everyone else shouted.  Serena shrunk
back.

"In fact," Raye said, reaching over and taking the container of ice
cream from her.  "I don't think you should get any ice cream after the
stunt you pulled."

"But... but..." Serena said, "But we got the pens!"  She pulled them
out.  "Doesn't that count for anything?"

Mina grabbed the orange one, barely beating out hands reaching for their
own transformation wands.  "VENUS STAR POWER!"

"MARS STAR POWER!" and "JUPITER STAR POWER!" echoed the others.  Amy had
her mouth open to speak, but was instead staring at Mina.

Mina was staring at the inactive transformation stick.  She looked
around to find Raye and Lita detransformed as well.

"What happened?" Darien asked after a moment.

"Nothing," Lita answered.  "I didn't feel anything."

Mina suddenly gave a low cry as her pen seemed to implode.  She opened
her hand, and they watched in silence as a stream of dust fell to the
ground.  Raye and Lita's followed.

Amy quickly pulled out her computer and did a scan of the last remaining
pen.  "It's a counterfeited one, a fake," she said quietly.

Serena burst into tears.  "It's not fair!" she wailed.  "We fought so
hard!  We lost the Sun Stone and the Earth Gem, but I thought at least
we had the pens.  At least we had the pens!"  Serena's tears turned into
wracking sobs.

Darien and Reenie hurried over to her as the others hovered around
worriedly.

Serena threw herself into Darien's arms.  "I was so scared!  And hungry,
and tired!  But I thought if we found the pens, everything would be okay
again! But we didn't, and it's not, and it's just not fair!"

"Shh," Darien murmured.  "It's alright. We'll get everything back, and
we haven't lost any of the important things."

"How can you say that when we lost the Earth Gem?" Serena hiccuped.

"Look around," Darien ordered gently.

Serena looked up into the worried faces of her friends.

"We haven't lost anything important," Darien said again.  "Everyone is
safe and well, and that's the most important thing."

"I guess you're right," Serena sighed, although she didn't sound totally
convinced.

Reenie suddenly left the circle that had gathered around Serena and then
burrowed her way back through.  "Here," she said.  "Your ice cream
spilled, so you can have some of mine."  She handed Serena and ice cream
cone of bubblegum ice cream.

"Thank you Reenie," Serena said softly.


Meanwhile...

"Come on, Crystal, I'll walk you home," Travis said gently.  He was
aware of the others leaving, and Uncle Jake still watching him
carefully.  For a moment, Travis wanted to follow the others, and see
them take back the transformation pens, but Crystal still looked weak.

The walk to Crystal's apartment was mostly silent.  Several times she
tried to start a conversation, only to find neither Travis nor Jake
seemed to be listening to anything besides the voices in their own
heads.  Both seemed deep in their thoughts, and almost walked right by
her apartment.

"We're here," she said.  "Thanks for walking me back, Travis, I really
appreciate it."

"Huh?  Oh, you're welcome, Crystal, I hope you feel better tomorrow,"
Travis said absently, before turning and walking away.

Crystal sighed.  *Maybe if his uncle hadn't been here, he would have
said something.  He will eventually, I hope.*  She turned to go inside.

Travis turned around and started walking away.  As soon as he was sure
they were alone, he turned to his uncle.  "Do you want to know my
secret?  It's simple, I'm..."

"No!" Jake interrupted him sharply.  "I don't want to know."

"I thought you didn't like secrets?" Travis said in confusion.

"I don't," Jake said.  "But I also don't want you telling me like this."

"What do you mean?" Travis asked.

"You don't really want to tell me, do you?  You just think I want to
know.  I don't want you to tell me something that's obviously very
important, not only to you but to Serena as well, just because you're
mad at me.  And that `is' the main reason you were going to tell me
whatever it is, isn't it?"

"No, of course not," Travis said immediately.  As Jake continued to
stare at him, he changed it.  "Well, not really.  Not totally."

"Travis, if you want to tell me something, go right ahead.  I would love
to hear whatever you have to say, whether it's talking about
girlfriends, driving, your sister, your parents, or something even more
important.  But I want it to be because you want to tell me, not because
you think I want to know, or because you're testing me."

"Testing you?" Travis looked up in shock.  "I wasn't testing you!"

"Yes, you were," Jake spoke steadily.  "You would have been very
disappointed in me if I hadn't stopped you, wouldn't you have?  You
would have told me whatever secret you had, but you would probably not
have trusted me with any others."  He suddenly smiled.  "Don't look so
stricken, Travis.  You didn't do it on purpose, but you can't help but
do it every once in a while."

Jake was silent for a moment, as Travis tried to gather his thoughts.
*Could it be true?  Was I really testing him?*

"I've seen you, Travis," Jake spoke up, looking away.  "When I've made a
promise to you, you watch, almost expecting me to break it.  When I do
something you like, buy you something, take you somewhere, sometimes I
see you, trying to figure out why, looking for there to be a reason,
something I want in exchange.  There are times I would really like to
see your parents again, one more time."  Jake's voice was low and
threatening before he shook himself out of it.  "You trust me a lot more
now then you did when you came, I've seen that.  And I've rejoiced in
it, believe me.  But I don't expect you to tell me everything you do and
everything you think, I don't expect you to tell me all your secrets.
Even if I was your real father, I wouldn't expect that."  Jake flashed a
smile at Travis.   "Aren't you supposed to be with your friends now?
I'll see you at home tomorrow."

Travis watched as his guardian turned and walked away.  He opened his
mouth to call out something and then stopped.  He watched until his
Uncle Jake turned the corner out of sight.  *Is he right?  Have I been
doing that?*  His thoughts went back to his adoptive parents.  The only
time they were ever really nice, or got him anything was when they
wanted something.  And even then, if they made a promise, after they got
what they wanted the promise was forgotten.

*I've trusted Serena from the very beginning, but that's not surprising.
The others... yes, I've trusted them too, but they're kids.  Adults,
adults, I have trouble trusting, especially family.*  Travis' expression
was dejected as he tried to come to terms with his own feelings.  *My
parents, the teachers at school, the servants, they all wanted something
from me.  I can't help thinking that he does too, though I don't know
what.  It's certainly not my money.*  Travis reached the park and saw
Serena sitting in the middle of a group of very concerned looking girls,
and immediately pushed his thoughts to the back of his mind.

"What's the matter?  What happened?" he asked, pushing his way forward.

Serena looked up.  "The pens don't work," she said with a quiver in her
voice.  "They were fakes!"

"Fakes?!?" Travis asked in disbelief, sitting down with a thump next to
his sister.

Serena took a lick of the ice cream cone in her hand before continuing.
"And we lost the Sun Stone and the Earth Gem for nothing!"

"One of the fighters too," Travis said almost to himself.

"What do you mean?" Serena asked, not wanting more bad news.

"Duoing only works between two people.  That means you can Duo with me,
or with Reenie, but not with both."

"I didn't need to hear that right now," Serena said softly.

Reenie was ready to staunchly defend her right to fight, even over her
uncle's, but a look from Darien, and another look at an almost in tears
Serena convinced her to leave it until a better time.

"Did you tell?" Serena suddenly asked.

"No," Travis said, hearing the sighs of relief from the others.  "He
gave me a lot to think about though."

"Why don't we take the ice cream and go to Lita's to sleep?" Serena
suggested around a yawn.  "And then tomorrow morning you can all yell at
me for being stupid again."

"And we can figure out a way to get the pens and the stones back," Lita
said, confidently.  Serena seemed about to ask a question.  "We will get
them back," Lita told her.

"Right," Mina replied.  "And I, the great and wonderful Sailor V will
lead us into battle again if a youma shows up," she said cheerily,
posing dramatically with a V for victory sign.

"`You' lead us into battle?" Raye asked.  "Maybe I should lead next
time."

"Hey!  I'm still leader of this group!" Serena spoke up.  "Aren't I?"
she added in a whisper.

"Of course you are!" Amy said immediately.  "They were just teasing."

"Yeah, don't worry," Lita said with a grin.  "We could never replace
you.  After all, where would we find someone else with your appetite?"

Serena glared as everyone else laughed.  The laughter was real.  The
second loss of the power sticks was a blow, but they had just proved
that if they worked together, they could defeat foes even in their
normal form.  They'd just have to work a little harder.

"Let's go to bed and get a good night's sleep," Darien suggested as
Reenie suddenly started yawning.  "I know we've all got to be tired.  I
am anyway."

Everyone agreed and started to stand up.  Serena walked over to the ice
cream containers.  "Reenie?  Where's the rest of the bubblegum ice
cream?" she asked.

"There isn't anymore.  There was only enough for one cone," Reenie told
her.

"And you gave it to me?  That's so sweet," Serena smiled.  "But you
really wanted this kind."

"That's alright," Reenie responded.  "Yours got all messed up."

"It's nice to see that she has better manners than Serena," Raye
whispered to Mina.  "Serena wouldn't give up her favorite ice cream to
anyone."

"Come share it with me then," Serena said gently, holding out the half
eaten cone.

"Thanks!" Reenie chirped.  The two walked off, sharing the ice cream
cone.

"Now there's a sign of real love," Lita said laughingly.  "If Serena
will share her food with her, you know she loves her."

Luna suddenly cleared her throat.

"What's the matter, Luna?" Travis asked.

"Nothing to do with you, Travis," Luna said.  "Serena!"

"What?" Serena asked in exasperation.  "Can't I just go get some sleep?"

"No, Serena, you can't," Luna said severely.  "You're mother must be
worrying even more than we were!"

"Oh, yeah," Serena remembered.  "I had forgotten you told her."

"So let's go home and tell her you're all right, and then go to Lita's,"
Reenie suggested.

"No, Reenie, you go on with Lita, I think this is one chewing out that
I'd prefer not to have witnessed."  Serena handed Reenie the ice cream
cone and started walking the opposite direction.  Her shoulders were
slumped slightly, and she almost looked as though she was walking to her
execution.

Reenie looked after her.  "Come on, Reenie," Lita said kindly.  "You can
tell us everything that happened."

"Yeah, Rabbit, we'll walk you over there," Travis grinned as Reenie
glared at him.  "Just for curiosity, how did Crystal get behind those
garbage cans?  I would have thought if she was there, she wouldn't have
gotten drained." Travis' mind replayed that last run through the
Negaverse.  Although he had never seen more than a glimpse, he still had
the impression that it had been Crystal ahead of him.

"We put her there," Amy told him.  "She was waking up early, and we
wanted to make sure that she didn't stand up in the middle of the fight
and get put in danger."

Travis smiled in relief, the thought that it had been Crystal had been
weighing on him, but it obviously couldn't be.  He set the thought
aside.


Serena and Luna walked slowly towards Serena's house as she told Luna of
the Negaverse and what it had been like.  "I was scared," she admitted.
"I don't know what I would have done if Tuxedo Mask, Sailor Sol, and
Crescent Moon hadn't shown up when they did."

"You would have figured something out," Luna said softly.  "The same as
you did for that first group of youmas."

"Why Luna, a compliment?  I thought you were mad at me," Serena said,
but her head came up a little higher.

"I am mad at you," Luna said, turning her head away.  "But I'm also very
proud.  You did a good job, Serena."

"You mean it?" Serena asked.  At Luna's affirmative, she picked her up
and whirled her around.

"Put, me down!" Luna almost shouted.

Serena did, and then stood looking at her.  "I usually don't get
compliments from you," she said.  "Will you make a recording of it so I
can listen to it again?"

"Let's just get home, Serena," Luna said with a sigh.

"Oh, yeah," Serena sighed as well.  "Home, and yet another lecture on
how stupid, reckless, and irresponsible I was."

"Don't you think you deserve it?" Luna asked.

"Well, yeah," Serena replied.  "But that doesn't mean I have to look
forward to it, does it?"

Serena and Luna stood outside the darkened house.  "Well, looks like
they're all asleep, I don't want to wake them, let's come back in the
morning."

"Serena," Luna practically growled.  "Get to your room, and I'll go wake
up your mother."

Serena sighed and used her key to open the door.  Trying not to make any
noise, she quietly tiptoed up to her room.  She opened the door, to find
her mother sitting on the desk chair, staring at the bed.  A position
she had been in several times when she would wake up to find Serena out.

"Mother?" Serena said quietly.

Ellen Tsukino jerked around to find her daughter at the door.  With a
low cry, she ran to her and hugged her furiously for a long moment.
"How could you do something like that?" she asked when she finally
pulled back.

"I didn't think. I just didn't want anyone else to be hurt the way Mina
was," Serena said softly.  "I'm sorry for worrying you."

"Worrying me," Ellen repeated quietly.  "I thought I couldn't be anymore
worried than I was when I would come in here at night to find you gone.
I was wrong.  I've never been more scared in my life than when I had
heard you'd gone into the Negaverse by yourself.  The fact that the
others followed after you didn't help much."

"I wish there was a way I could make you not worry," Serena told her.
"I didn't mean to scare you. I didn't mean to scare anyone!  But the
thought that Darien, Travis, and especially Reenie would get hurt...
that scared `me'!  I reacted because of that."

"And if they had gotten hurt because of what you did?" Ellen Tsukino
asked.

"I don't even want to think about it," Serena shuddered.  Her eyes were
haunted as she looked at her mother.  "I want the people I love to be
safe," she said quietly.  "You understand that, don't you?"

"Oh, yes," her mother answered.  "I understand that all too well."  She
got up and started to pace.  "The thing I want most in life is for my
family to be safe.  Whether it's my husband, my children, or even my
grandchildren.  I can't bear the thought of losing one of you.  I also
want all of you to be happy."

"I know exactly what you mean," Serena agreed.  "I'd do almost anything
to keep my friends and family safe and happy."

"Will you stop being Sailor Moon?" Ellen asked in an almost non-existent
voice.

"WHAT?!?" Serena and Luna yelled in unison.

"I'm scared for you, Serena!" Ellen said, keeping her voice down to
avoid waking the rest of the household.  "What you do is dangerous!  I
thought I could handle it, but I can't!  The thought of you being in
danger like that, when there is nothing, nothing that I can do!  I want
you safe! I want Reenie safe!  I want you to give it up."

"Mother," Serena said in an agonized whisper.  "I'm sorry, I'm so, so
sorry.  But I can't.  I can't give it up; there's no one left."

"Why?" Ellen Tsukino looked at her daughter.  "Why you?"

"Because I can," Serena said steadily.  "I have the ability to do
something about the evil and danger that surrounds this world, this
city, this family!  As long as I have the ability, I also have the
responsibility to do what I can to make the world a better place.  To
make it safe for kids like Sammy to play in the park without worrying
about getting their energy drained."

"And I can't give it up, because there's no one left," Serena continued.
"There are three of us left after tonight, Tuxedo Mask, me, and whomever
I duo with.  That's it, that's all there is.  We're all that stand
between this universe, and the Negaverse.  We can't give up.  I can't
give up.  Would you honestly ever forgive me if I did?"

"What do you mean?" her mother asked in confusion.

"Think of it this way," Serena said, still speaking in a steady and
solemn voice.  "If I gave up, stopped being Sailor Moon, and let Tuxedo
Mask take care of everything, and then a youma comes and starts causing
destruction at one of the schools, and several children, including
Sammy, get hurt, or even killed, would you ever forgive me for not being
there?"

"I..."

"I never would," Serena turned away.  "If I just gave up, I would never
be able to live with myself, especially if something happened like
that."

"I... I guess you're right," Ellen Tsukino said.  She tried to add some
lightness to the conversation.  "And after that, I can't even ground
you, can I?"

"That's a benefit I hadn't thought of," Serena said with a trembling
grin.  Serena suddenly threw herself into her mother's arms.  "I wish it
could be different, I truly do.  I wish I could be nothing more than
your little girl."

"You'll always be my little girl," Ellen whispered in her ear as she
enveloped her in a hug.  "You're just getting to be a grown up little
girl."  She buried her head in between her daughter's familiar
meatballs, and hid the tears standing in her eyes.  She wiped them off
quickly.  "Just, promise to be careful and think things through a little
more, please?"

"I promise," Serena assured her.  "Trust me, I won't be doing that
again."

"I'll let you get some sleep then," she dropped a kiss on Serena's
forehead and left the room.

"It seems I have another reason to be proud of you," Luna said quietly.

"Don't be," Serena said almost savagely.  "I wanted nothing more than to
say yes."

"Serena?" Luna asked.

"I'm so tired of being the one that has to do it all!  I wish the
Negaverse would take my Crystal too, and then I would have a reason for
not having to fight! I've never wanted to fight!  But I don't have much
choice, do I?  As long as I have this dumb brooch, I'll be Sailor Moon,
and as long as I'm Sailor Moon, I have to fight.  I want to be a normal
girl!"

Luna stared at her.  "Do you mean that?" she asked in a small voice.

Serena plopped down on the bed.  "No, not really.  Well, sometimes.  I
get so tired of it sometimes, you know.  It seems like we're not doing
anything but fighting, and we're losing.  And that scares me almost as
much as going into the Negaverse did.  The Silver Imperium Crystal is
the only thing standing between us and them, and I'm starting to think
it's not going to be enough."

She stretched out.  "I'm only fifteen, Luna.  Sometimes, even I forget
that I'm only fifteen.  No matter how hard I try to still act my age, to
be normal, I'm not.  I love the Scouts, and Tuxedo Mask... but... do you
know how long it's been since I went out on the town with Molly?  Or any
of my other friends from school?  I don't even really have friends at
school anymore, I never have the time for them, with the Scouts and
everything.  And when I get to thinking about it, it hurts.  That's when
I really wish to be normal.  I even missed Molly's birthday party, the
first time in the twelve years we've been friends.  I forgot it.  She's
been my best friend almost all my life, and I forgot her birthday.  I
know that hurt her, but what can I do?"  She drifted off to sleep, but
Luna sat awake long into the night, her eyes shining.


Meanwhile, in the Negaverse...

Quartz had left the teleportation room and headed for the high security
rooms in the medical wing.  It was a guess only, but Garnite had said
her father was being brainwashed, and no one short of Queen Beryl with
the backing of the Negaforce had the power to do it with mind power
alone.  However, add drugs and other treatments to it, and it became a
frightening possibility.

Reaching the wing, she saw a larger number of guards than had ever been
stationed there before.  She wanted desperately to just head in their
with her crystal powers and her knives, and get her father out by sheer
force, but knew better than to even try.  *I've got to get the guards
away,* she thought.  *Or, do I?*  There had been a thought niggling at
the back of her mind, and she finally was able to realize what it was.
*The high security rooms always had an extra entrance, so that if
necessary, Queen Beryl, or whoever could be brought in secretly, without
anyone knowing they were sick or hurt.  Might have hurt morale to know
they're leaders could be hurt,* she finished sarcastically.

Without hesitation, she moved away from her hiding spot.  It took almost
an hour of skulking through tunnels, finding secret doors and pathways
and hiding from patrols, before she was sure she had found the tunnel
she was looking for.  She ran along it until it ended in a small hole.
Looking through, she saw it was the right room.  Sitting there, chained
to the bed, was her father!

Quartz quickly opened the door and ran through.  "Father!" she called,
running to him.  She threw her arms around him, and felt his go around
her.  "Are you alright?" she asked.

"Yes, I'm fine," he answered.  "You, however, are not."  With that his
arms tightened around her until she couldn't move.

"Father?" she asked, afraid to look in his eyes.  When she did, she saw
what she half expected, yet greatly feared to see.  His eyes held no
recognition, almost blank.

"Spessarite!" he called.

Spessarite walked into the room, chuckling.  "A little too late, weren't
you?" he asked conversationally.

Rhyolite's arms were still around Quartz, and she didn't dare do
anything serious to make him let her go, for fear of hurting him, so her
struggles were ineffective.

"You won't get away with this, Spessarite," Quartz glared at him.

"Now there is an overused line," Spessarite grinned.  "Don't worry, I
will get away with it.  The changes will be small at first, practically
no difference from before, except a little more power to me.  And then a
little more, and a little more, and before people know it, I will rule."

"But, you know, it doesn't really matter to you, does it?  After all,
you'll be dead by then.  Kill her," he ordered Rhyolite.

At that, a sliver of intelligence struggled through Rhyolite's drugged
brain.  His arms slowly started to release.  Quartz closed her eyes in
thankfulness, then opened them again in terror as his hands moved to her
throat, and he started to strangle her.

Spessarite gloated as Quartz continued to glare at him with hate filled
eyes.  Her eyes slowly closed as she began to lose consciousness.

::QUARTZ!:: screamed through her brain.  ::Wake up!  Don't let this
happen! Please!::

The sudden mental shout snapped Quartz back into wakefulness, and she
started struggling desperately.  Encouraged by the voice that wouldn't
leave her mind, she brought up one of her knives, and sliced across the
back of the Emperor's hand.

It wasn't a bad cut, but it startled him into letting go and Quartz
quickly rolled away from him.

"So you live for another minute or two," Spessarite shrugged.  "It would
have been fun to see him kill you though.  You know, I've been thinking
about it, and you're right."

Quartz looked at him in shock.

"It wouldn't work, people would start to wonder about the differences in
the Emperor."  He turned to Emperor Rhyolite and held out a knife.
"Take this and slit your throat," he ordered calmly.

"NO!" ::NO!:: Only Quartz's voice echoed through the room as her father
took the knife, the other voice echoing through her head.

::I'm sorry,:: she thought quietly to the other.

"Wait!" she called out.  "If you don't kill him, I'll... I'll tell you
who the Sailor of the Sun really is, and how to get him here, into the
Negaverse.  That way you can brainwash him!  Wouldn't you rather have a
live Sailor Scout helping you than a dead Emperor?"

"You know who the yellow and gold Scout is?  Why should I believe you?"
Spessarite asked.  However, he waved the Emperor's hand back down.

::?:: came the thought from the Head of Intelligence on Earth.

"I saw him detransform when your slitherer stole the Sun Stone.  His
name is Travis William Watson, and I know how you can bring him here
without any trouble at all.  It won't cost you one single youma." Quartz
looked steadily at Spessarite, ignoring the commotion in her own mind.

::You can't, Quartz!  You're wrong, you have to be!:: the voice said
frantically.  ::And even if you're right, you can't do that!::

::I'm sorry, Crystal, I really am, but our father's life is more
important than that of a boy you like.  I'm sorry, my twin.::



Chapter Twelve:  Trust

"What's on your mind?" Darien asked Travis.

Travis looked up in surprise.  He had been lost in his own thoughts
since leaving the girls at Lita's apartment.  He started to reply that
it was nothing but found himself repeating the conversation with his
uncle.

"Was he right?  Was I just testing him?" he asked rhetorically.

"I don't think you were, not totally," was Darien's surprising reply.

"What do you mean?  I would have been disappointed if he had let me tell
him," Travis admitted.  He continued before Darien could respond, "I
trust Serena, but could you imagine not trusting Serena?  I trust `you'
but that's because we're blood brothers."

Darien frowned.  "That makes no sense you know," he said.  "Number one,
yes I can imagine not trusting Serena, especially as she was before you
came along.  I sometimes had to wonder how she ever kept her being
Sailor Moon a secret. She can be a blabbermouth, especially if you fed
her.  She was always late, got bad grades, and forgot things two minutes
after you told her.  Does that really sound like a person you can
trust?"

"But..." Travis started.

"But you do trust her..." Darien continued, "so do I.  I trust her to
always be there if she's needed, and to do what's necessary.  I trust
her to keep a secret if it's really important.  I trust her to always be
there for her friends.  But still, I can easily imagine `not' trusting
her.  If I didn't know her so well, I could imagine it.  Now, as to your
second statement.  The fact that we were blood brothers, a thousand
years ago, shouldn't really be a reason for you to trust me now.  I'm
not the same person I was then, anymore than you are.  I am not
Endymion, I'm Darien with a whole group of memories and experiences that
Endymion never had.  Trusting me just because you trusted Endymion..."
Darien shook his head.

"But isn't that why you trust me?" Travis asked in confusion.

"Why?  Because Tranquillity and Endymion were blood brothers?" Darien
asked.  "No, I can't say that had much to do with it after the first
couple of days."

"Then... why?" Travis asked slowly.

"Because you, Travis, are worthy of my trust," Darien answered soberly.
"Those first few days, I didn't have a choice. I had to trust you, and
the memories of the man you had been was very strong.  After that, I
trusted you because you had proved you could be trusted."

"So you were testing me?" Travis asked quietly.

"Of course I was," Darien answered calmly.  "Nobody trusts at first
sight, not even Serena.  And for people like us who grew up believing
there is no one that can be trusted, it's even harder."

Travis sat and thought for a long moment, then shook his head sharply.
"I think I'm trying to overanalyze this. I probably just wanted to tell
him because I was mad."

"Doesn't hold up," Darien said.  "If so, why didn't you tell him?"

"Because Crystal was there," Travis reminded him.

"So?  If you were really mad enough at him to blurt it out, you should
have done it whether she was there or not.  So why didn't you?"

"Because..." Travis stopped in confusion.

"Because you didn't trust her that much?  But that must mean that you do
trust him," Darien said.  "Ask yourself this, would you trust him or
Crystal with your deepest secret?  With your life?  With the deepest
secret of the person most important to you?  With his or her life?"

Travis sat and thought, his eyes blank as he struggled with the
questions Darien had given him.  Meanwhile, Darien left to make up the
spare bedroom for his guest.  When he came back, Travis was still
sitting there.  He suddenly stirred and looked up at Darien.  "Yes, I
would trust him with my deepest secret, Crystal too, I think.  My life
as well... probably.  But I wouldn't trust Crystal with Serena's life."

"And Jake?" Darien asked, not remarking on who was most important to
Travis.

"Yes, I would," Travis said slowly.  "I guess that means I really trust
him, huh?  I still can't help thinking he wants something, though."

"Of course he does," Darien said, as if it was the most obvious thing in
the world.  "He wants a son who loves him."

"I think I'd like a father that loves me as well," Travis said in a
small voice.  He looked up with a crooked smile, "It would be a nice
change."

Darien chuckled.  "Yes, I imagine it would be," he agreed.  "Good night,
Travis, I don't think I could handle any more soul searching tonight."

"You can't?  Hey, I've been the one doing the soul searching, you've
just been sitting there and making smart remarks!" Travis said.  He
sobered, "I'm going to tell him tomorrow after school," he said quietly.
"Would you come with me?"

"I'd be happy to," Darien said, touched that Travis would ask.  He
turned to go into his room.

"Darien!" Travis called.

Darien turned back.

"I want more than a father," Travis said seriously.  "I'd like a brother
as well.  Do you think, maybe, we could redo the blood bonding?" his
voice was almost timid as he looked at the older boy.

"I'd like that," Darien said, turning abruptly and walking into his
room.  "A brother!" he said in a hushed voice as he closed the door.
His eyes were shining.


Reenie had fallen asleep as soon as she climbed into bed.  An hour later
she woke up and went to get a glass of water.  A hushed conversation
drew her attention.

"What is Serena going to do about Reenie and Travis?" Lita's voice came
easily through the half opened door.

"What do you mean?" Mina asked.

"Serena can only duo with one of them, remember?" Raye said.

"If she duos with Travis, Reenie's going to be so disappointed," Lita
continued.

"She can't make a decision based on their feelings, but on who will be
the greatest asset in a fight," Amy said quietly.

"Reenie's got both her tiara attack and her moonbeam.  I think Serena
should pick her," Lita announced.

In the hallway, Reenie silently cheered.

"I disagree," Amy said quietly.  "Reenie's attacks are strong and she
could be a big help in a fight, but from what Travis has told us, he not
only has a strong attack, but a really good defense as well.  With only
three fighters, he will be more of an asset."

"Amy's right," Raye agreed.  "There is also the fact that Travis is
older and tends on have a calming effect on Serena.  He's not about to
go off half cocked like Serena and Reenie will."

"I have to agree, too," Mina said slowly.  "Travis would be the better
choice."

Reenie stood with her head pressed against the doorjamb next to the half
open door.  *Are they right?  Would Travis be the better one to fight?
But... but I'm the one who has to change back the future!  I have to
help fight!*

Mina was still speaking, "But I don't think she will choose him."

Reenie looked up in hope.

"Travis might be the logical choice, the best choice, and even the
choice Serena would like to make, but I don't think she will.  It would
hurt Reenie too much."

"That's not a good reason to pick someone," Amy remarked.

"No, but it is a Serena reason," Raye said.

Reenie walked slowly away.  *I should be happy,* she thought to herself.
*She's going to pick me so I can keep fighting and that's great.  So why
do I feel so bad?*  Reenie sat in the windowsill and looked out at the
night sky.

"Reenie?" Diana asked softly.

Reenie automatically picked up and started petting the kitten.  "I don't
know what to do, Diana," Reenie said.  "I want to fight!  I have the
right to!  But if Travis is really the better choice, if he can keep her
safe better than I could... maybe she should choose him."  She looked at
Diana, "But I don't want her to!"

Diana just looked at her for a long moment, before she started to purr
quietly.  She wanted to help her young mistress, but didn't know what to
say. She had never run across this kind of problem before.

Reenie hugged Diana closer.  "But... why would she choose me because
she's afraid of hurting my feelings?  It would, but I'd understand. I'm
a big girl."

Diana suddenly felt a flash of insight, her mother would say later that
it came from spending so much time around her lately.  "Would you still
love her if she chose him?"

"What kind of silly question is that?" Reenie laughed.  Diana hid her
head in embarrassment.  "I'd love her no matter what, she knows that."
She stood up suddenly.  "Doesn't she?  Is that it?  Does she think I
wouldn't love her as much if she doesn't duo with me?" she started
towards her clothes.

"What are you doing?" Diana asked in confusion.

"I've got to tell her that I'll love her no matter what," Reenie said,
starting to get changed.

"You can't go out there alone!" Diana said vehemently.  "Besides, she's
going to be asleep by now, you know that.  Tell her in the morning."

"But..."

"In the morning, Reenie.  You know she would be mad at you if you woke
her up," Diana reminded her.

"I suppose," Reenie conceded, putting the clothes down.  She went to
look out the window again.  "First thing in the morning, I'll tell her I
love her no matter what!" she got into bed.  "But I sure hope she picks
me anyway."


The next morning, the six girls and the boy met up again in front of
Lita's apartment.  The girls wanted to ask how Serena had gotten along
with her mother the night before, but she didn't seem to be in the mood
to talk.  Travis, Darien, and Reenie were also silent thinking about
their conversations from the night before.

"Mommy?" Reenie said quietly about halfway there.

"Yes, Small Lady?" Serena said, shaken out of her thoughts.

"Can I talk to you and Uncle Tranq please?" Reenie asked.  She looked
around.  "Alone?"

"Go on," Serena told the others, "We'll meet you at school."

"Don't be late!" Amy called back.

"Don't worry, Amy, they still have plenty of time," Lita told her.  "We
left pretty early."

"It's good to get to school early. It helps your brain get ready for the
day," Amy said seriously.

"More sleep would work better," Mina groused.

"What did you want to talk about Reenie?" Serena asked as the other
girls left.

Reenie pulled the two older kids into a nearby alley.  She took a deep
breath.  "I just wanted you to know..." she started, and then fell
silent.

"Know what, Small Lady?" Serena asked quietly.

"That... that..." she drew another deep breath and rushed.  "That I love
you and will always love you even if you decide to duo with Travis
instead of me, because I know he's got that defensive power and I don't,
though I think my attacks work good and I should be the one you choose
and I really wish you'd think about choosing me but I'll understand if
you don't because I'm a big girl and I know people sometimes have to
make decisions that would hurt other people and I wouldn't be too hurt
because I know you have to do what you think is best and I would do the
best I could if you would let me fight!"

Serena and Travis sat and blinked for a long moment trying to make sense
of what Reenie had just said.

"Let me get this straight," Travis finally said.  "You'd like to duo
with Serena in the next fight, but if she thinks I'm the best choice,
you'll love her anyway, right?"

"That's what I said," Reenie said, still trying to get her breath back
from the sentence.

"Just checking," Travis grinned.  He turned to his sister, "And if you
choose Reenie, I'll still love you too."

"Gee, thanks," Serena said sarcastically, but she smiled softly at her
brother before going down on her knees before Reenie.  "Small Lady," she
said quietly.  "Thank you for telling me how you feel.  I know that you
won't be very happy if I duo with Travis instead of you, but I know that
you're mature enough to handle it if I find it necessary.  And I'm very
proud of you for that."  She swept Reenie into a hug.

"Yeah, kiddo," Travis said, kneeling down as well.  "You're growing up
pretty well," he smiled gently and then turned it into a grin.  "For a
`rabbit' that is."

"Uncle Travis!" Reenie wailed, but she was grinning too.  She reached up
and took hold of the two older kids hands and the three walked down the
street towards Reenie's elementary school.  Thanks to Amy's insistence
that they get to school early, they still had plenty of time.  They
turned a corner.

"Oh, come on!" Serena exclaimed in disgust.

"Why here?" Travis wondered.  "They've never gone after the government
before."

"Well, Dad always says the government wastes a lot of energy," Serena
quipped.

The three looked at the youma rampaging in front of City Hall.  It was
dressed in a conservative business suit, but the still forms surrounding
it showed that it was as much a youma as any other.  They quickly backed
away around the corner before the youma could see them.

"What are you going to do?" Reenie asked worriedly.

Serena looked from her daughter's hopeful face to her brother's
carefully unemotional one. "I... I can't choose!" Serena said, almost
frantically.

"Mother!" Reenie wailed.

"Well, I'm sorry, but I can't!" Serena answered.  "I just wish I could
duo with you both... Who says I can't?  Let's try it!"

"Serena, duoing will only work with two, that's why it's called duoing,
remember?" Travis said gently.

"Well, it won't hurt to try, will it?" Reenie asked hopefully.

"As long as you don't get your hopes up too far, and we do it quick,"
Travis said.  He didn't believe it would work, but found himself unable
to say that aloud while he looked into his niece's eyes.

Serena pulled out her Moon Crystal, and the three of them reached for
it.  "MOON CRYSTAL POWER DUO!" they yelled.

Nothing happened.

Serena dropped her head, "I'm sorry Reenie," she said softly.

"Me, too," Reenie sighed.

"Wait a minute," Travis said.  "Didn't you feel it trying to work?"

"Yeah, but it didn't," Serena answered.

"It didn't when we first tried to use the Sun Stone together either, why
not?" Travis was looking at her intently.

"Because the words weren't right!" Serena said impatiently.  Then her
eyes opened wide.  "Because the words weren't right," she whispered to
herself.  "Is that all it is?  The wrong activation words?  We need
something to tell it that there are three of us, right?  Like last time
we needed to add Duo."

"So it will work if we get the right words?" Reenie was practically
bouncing up and down in eagerness.  "What word?  Something to do with
three, right?"

"Like... triplet?" Serena asked, not being able to think of anything
better.

"Maybe third?" Reenie didn't think much of her suggestion either.

"Trio?" Travis asked.  He looked at the others.  "It's to three what duo
is to two."

A loud crash was heard from the direction of City Hall.  "Let's try it,"
Serena said quickly.

Three hands reached once more for Serena's Crystal brooch.  "MOON
CRYSTAL POWER TRIO!" they called simultaneously.

A moment later, "Nothing happened," Serena said in disbelief.  "And I
was so sure."

"I thought it would work too," Travis sighed.  "But I guess three of us
is just too many.  You're going to have to pick."

"But..." Serena started.

"Mommy, we don't have much time," Reenie said.

Serena looked back and forth desperately.  *Calm down, Serena, and
think!  Reenie wants to fight so badly.*  Serena looked at her, her eyes
were almost begging, but the young girl didn't say a word.  *And she's
got two attacks, and she's usually good in a fight.  But Travis has that
shield that can absorb energy in a fight and he's got his sword.* Serena
closed her eyes for a long moment, trying to decide.  "I'm sorry,
Reenie, I just think Travis' shield will be of more use."

Reenie nodded slowly, disappointment plain on her face.  She tried to
smile.  "I understand, Mommy," she said quietly.

Serena bent down and hugged her.  "I'm glad," she whispered.

Travis stood by watching quietly.

"Let's  do it," Serena told him when she stood back up.  "MOON CRYSTAL
POWER DUO!" they cried.

As Sailor Moon and Sailor New Moon ran down to the fight, Reenie watched
sadly.  She turned and kicked at a nearby can.  "I really wish she'd
picked me," she muttered.  "Oh well, at least I can watch the fight."

New Moon asked Sailor Moon as they ran, "Were those the only reasons you
picked me?"

"No," she answered quietly.  "But I wasn't going to tell her that one of
the reasons was to keep her safe."

When they got around the corner, they found the other youma standing
over a new batch of victims.  "Hold it, Negacreep," she started.  "For
slowing down the process of government even more, I will not forgive
you!  I am Sailor Moon, Champ..."

The youma interrupted, "Do you have a permit?"

Sailor Moon's mouth was still wide open.  She closed it with a snap and
got ready to start again.

Before she could ask what he was talking about, the youma continued, "Do
you have a speechmaking permit?  You can't make a speech in a public
place without a speechmaking permit."

"Um... well, you see..." Sailor Moon was confused.  This was not normal
behavior for a youma.

"I knew it!" the youma exclaimed.  He handed her a large pile of paper,
which she took automatically.  "You need to fill out these forms in
triplicate and submit them to the proper authorities.  Failure to show
the proper permit while making a speech will result in immediate
suspension of all rights to make speeches, a two year prison sentence,
and a five hundred thousand dollar fine."

"Five hundred thousand dollars?" Sailor Moon gulped.  "I... I don't have
that kind of money!"

"I told you your speeches were going to get you in trouble one of these
days!" New Moon laughed.

"I don't feel so good," Sailor Moon said, swaying slightly.  "I'm so
tired," she murmured.

"Sailor Moon!" Reenie yelled, running towards her.

"Drop the paperwork," New Moon called.  "It's draining your energy!"

Sailor Moon tried to throw down the pile of papers, but something
exploded from it and started to wrap around her.

"Red tape!" the youma crowed.  "No one can escape it!"

Sailor Moon tried desperately to escape the never-ending supply of red
tape exploding out of the paperwork, but wasn't able to find her way
through it.

"What do we do?" Reenie asked her uncle.

"There's only one way to get rid of red tape," New Moon responded.  He
pulled out his sword.  "Cut right through it!  And you need to get back
out of the way."

The Moon Sword carefully cut through the mass of red tape.  Sailor Moon
was in the middle, almost suffocated.

"Are you alright?" the other two asked anxiously.

Sailor Moon coughed for a few moments, desperately trying to get her
breath back before she nodded.  "Reenie, get out of the fight!"

"All right," she said, running towards the building.

"Don't you know you can't fight City Hall?" the youma asked as Sailor
Moon slowly got up.

"No, I don't," she said.  "MOON TIARA MAGIC!"  She threw the discus
toward the youma.

"Firing a weapon within city limits!" the youma called as he dodged,
throwing up a blocking wall of paper and red tape.  "That's a violation
of Section 254, paragraph 4, subparagraph c of the Municipal Code.  The
fine is her energy!"  Faster than anyone expected the red tape wall
collapsed and moved towards the young girl on the sidelines.

"NEW MOON DARKNESS SHIELD!" A wall of darkness suddenly appeared between
Reenie and the youma.

"Thanks!" she called to New Moon as she moved out of the way.

Sailor Moon had been happy to see the shield between her daughter and
the youma but didn't let it distract her.  "MOON TIARA MAGIC!" she
called, sending the attack straight at the youma.  Immediately, she
threw a second tiara to the side in a gliding path around the youma.
She watched with bated breath as the youma took out the first tiara but
didn't notice the second.

"Yeah!" she started to cheer as the tiara started towards the youma's
back.  Suddenly the youma turned and almost contemptuously sent her red
tape to capture the disc.

"MOON SWORD SLICE!" was called from the side even as Sailor Moon started
to wail her disappointment that her plan hadn't worked.  The youma was
distracted by Sailor Moon's attack and didn't notice the other until it
was too late.

"Now!" New Moon and Reenie called.

"MOON SCEPTER ELIMINATION!" dusted the youma and left only a pile of
dust and a business suit.

"Dusted!" Sailor Moon started to say, and then, "Oh no!  We're going to
be late!" Reenie and New Moon looked at the clock at the top of the City
Hall building.  Without a word they detransformed.  Serena and Travis
grabbed Reenie's hands and they took off running towards her elementary
school.

"Next time you'll duo with me, right?" Reenie asked as they ran.

"We'll see," was all Serena said.


Meanwhile at her desk at Crossroads Junior High, Crystal was carrying on
a conversation unheard by the other students.

::The problem is going to be Sailor Moon,:: Quartz was thinking to
Crystal.  Crystal was still sulking.  The plan was based upon
information Crystal had sent to Quartz, sister to sister, and she didn't
think Quartz should be using it like this.  Quartz continued, ::I wish
there was some way we could leave her free or at least keep the Imperium
Silver Crystal from falling into Spessarite's hands.  Unfortunately that
hairstyle will make it obvious who she is.::

::I think this is a really silly plan, Quartz.  Why all the drama?::
Crystal thought to her sister.

::Because it gives them a better chance to get out of it, and it's
exactly the kind of plan that old Spaghetti enjoys.  He ate it up,::
Quartz answered.  ::Now can we get back to the problem of Sailor Moon?::

::Look,:: Crystal thought back.  ::Why don't I just talk to Travis?  I'm
sure he'll help us, especially if we explain about our father.  He's a
nice guy, even if he is a Scout.  Serena is too, from what I've seen of
her.::

Quartz threw back a picture of what their father had looked like after
being brainwashed.  ::Do you want him to stay like that?  I'm sorry that
you don't like the plan.  I know that you like Travis, and if we
explained things to him, maybe he would help.  But we can't take that
chance and it's too late now. The plan's already in motion, and there's
no way I can stop it now.::

Crystal sighed almost audibly.  ::I'll take care of Serena,:: she
thought back sourly.  ::Just do what you can to make sure Travis isn't
hurt, okay?::

::I'll try,:: Quartz promised.

Crystal waited impatiently for Serena and Travis to get to school.  Amy
and Lita were already there and they started throwing worried glances at
the clock and the window as the time for the first bell got closer and
the twins didn't arrive.

Ten minutes after homeroom started, Serena and Travis rushed into class
out of breath.

"I expected better from you, Travis," Miss Haruna said.  "Did you have
trouble getting your sister up this morning?"

"Hey!" Serena said, annoyed.

"No, Miss Haruna, we were up in plenty of time, it was just that there
was this..." Travis began.

"I don't want to hear it. Detention, both of you," Miss Haruna said.
"And maybe next time you'll be on time."

*Her boyfriend must have broken a date again,* Crystal thought.  Even
she knew that on those days Miss Haruna would use any slight problem as
a reason for detention.  *This is going to make it more difficult,
unless...* she grinned slightly to herself, and bent down to her
classwork.

During lunch she walked up to Serena.  "Hello," she said softly.

Serena turned around quickly.  "Crystal," she said in surprise.  "Hi!"

"Look," Crystal said, "Can we talk?"

"Sure," Serena said, still surprised that Crystal was talking to her. It
wasn't something that happened often, especially when Travis was around.
"Excuse me," she said to the others.  Grabbing her lunch she and Crystal
walked off to one side.  "What's up?" Serena asked as they found a place
to sit down.

"I'm sorry," Crystal said quietly.

"For what?" Serena was honestly confused.  As far as she knew, Crystal
hadn't done anything to be sorry for, or at least not to her.

"I've been kind of jealous of you," Crystal confessed.  "Of the amount
of time you spend with Travis I mean."

"But you didn't know I was his sister," Serena told her.

"Even after that, I didn't like you very much. I couldn't get over being
jealous. After all you don't see many brothers and sisters that spend as
much time together as you do.  And it seems like he'd rather hang around
you than me," Crystal said.

"That's silly," Serena grinned.  "You should see him when he knows he's
going to be meeting with you. He gets really worried if he's going to be
late or thinks he doesn't look his best."

"Really?" Crystal asked happily.

"Um hmm," Serena agreed.  "And did you know that you're the first
girlfriend he's had since he came here?"

"Really?" Crystal asked again.  "But why?  I mean he's very handsome,
and he's extremely nice, and gallant, and..."

"Well, from what I hear, he did have a girlfriend before he moved here
but she really hurt him and it's taken him awhile to get over it."
Serena looked off into the distance.  "He doesn't talk about that time
much.  Actually, he doesn't talk much about his life before coming here.
It wasn't very happy."

"I know some of it," Crystal said.  "But he seems very well adjusted."

"Oh, he is," Serena smiled, coming back to the present.  "He just has
some problems with trust occasionally, and he refuses to be a
responsibility to anyone."

"Problems with trust?" Crystal's voice was very low.

"Um hmm," Serena said.  "He's had too many people that lied to him, told
him something that wasn't true.  It's very hard for him to trust anyone.
You'd never know it to look at him though, would you?  He seems to make
friends so easily, but I wouldn't ever want to be a friend of his that
betrayed him. I don't think he could ever forgive that."

Crystal was lost in thought.  *He'll never forgive me for this, will
he?* she sighed silently, *I wish there was another way, but it's my
father's and sister's life on the line, I can't waver now.*

"Why do you wear your hair that way?" Crystal asked.

Serena stared at the abrupt change in subject.  *Maybe she doesn't want
to talk about Travis' other girlfriends,* she thought.  *I know how I
feel when someone talks about Darien's previous ones.*  "I've always
worn my hair like this," she replied.  "It's the way I like it."

"I'm surprised you don't get teased about it," Crystal told her.

"Oh, I do," Serena replied, unconsciously reaching up to one of her hair
buns.  "But most people are used to it by now. I've worn it this way
since I was a baby."

"Don't you ever want to change it?" Crystal asked.

"Occasionally," Serena said, "But not for very long, this is the way it
should be.  Why do you ask?"

"Oh, I just like playing around with different hairstyles, as my friends
have learned to their regret, and I got to thinking I'd like to see what
your hair would look like in a different style."  Crystal smiled.
"Would you let me style your hair?  Please?  It would be fun."

"Well, I suppose," Serena said.  *We can't do anything until Amy figures
out how we can get back to the Negaverse and try again.  As long as
there isn't another youma attack, and I would like to get to know
Crystal a little better.*  "Sure," Serena decided.  "It sounds like
fun."

"Great!" Crystal grinned.  "After you get out of detention?" her face
suddenly looked surprised.  "Is that the time?  I haven't even started
my lunch!"

Serena looked up to see that the next bell would ring in two minutes and
hurried to finish her lunch.  She managed to finish it and get back into
the classroom in time.  Crystal, however, couldn't eat as fast and wound
up late back to class.  She was given detention.

That afternoon, in detention, Miss Haruna left the three of them alone
when she got a phone call.  Crystal grabbed a brush from her purse and
moved over to Serena.

"What's up?" Travis asked, watching with interest.

"Girl stuff," Crystal grinned.  "You probably wouldn't be interested."

"Actually, Travis is pretty good at hairstyling," Serena said, also
grinning.  "He does a mean braid."

"Really?" Crystal asked, surprised.

Travis shrugged, embarrassed.  "She didn't want Darien to recognize her
when she went out, so I changed her hairstyle."

"Oh, good, then you can help me with this," Crystal pulled him over and
started talking about hairstyles as she undid the buns on top of
Serena's head.  "So that's how you do it," she said, impressed, as she
finally figured out how to undo them.  Crystal started drawing Travis
and Serena into a conversation about hairstyles.  Serena gradually
dropped out and just listened, grinning when she was sure they couldn't
see.  It wasn't exactly flattering to be treated like a mannequin, but
it was fun listening to the two of them argue about how her hair would
look best.  Crystal braided, draped, and piled her hair into different
styles, finally settling on almost an exact copy of her Sailor Sun
hairstyle, except all of it was braided though only the first half
formed into a flat bun.

"I've never dealt with hair so long and fine before," Crystal finally
said, drawing back, "But that looks pretty good, don't you think?"

"Indeed I do," Travis remarked, smiling at Crystal.  "Is this what you
want to be when you grow up?"

"Hmm?" Crystal asked, seemingly distracted.  "Oh, no, it's just
something I like to do for fun.  I wonder whatever happened to Miss
Haruna?  Detention ended a half hour ago, and she still hasn't
returned."

The twins looked up at the clock in surprise.  It did say what Crystal
had said.  "I had no idea we'd been here so long," Serena gasped.
"We've got to get home," she told Crystal.

"I'll see you tomorrow then," Crystal smiled.  "Don't take out that
hairstyle tonight, okay?  I want to see what response you get in the
morning.  Please?  Promise me you won't go back to your normal hairstyle
tonight."

"All right, I promise," Serena smiled back.  "See you tomorrow!"

Crystal stood at the window, watching as they ran out of the school
towards Serena's house.  She held her hands clenched in front of her as
she watched until she couldn't see them anymore, then she slowly opened
her hand to reveal the Moon Crystal Brooch.  While she had been messing
with Serena's hair, she had managed to take it without anyone noticing.
"I'm sorry, Serena," she whispered achingly, "I wish we could have been
friends.  And Travis..." two tears ran down her face and her hands
tightened compulsively around the brooch.  ::It's done,:: she telepathed
to her sister.


Serena and Travis raced towards Travis' house.  "Hi Apollo!" Travis said
as they got there.

"Hello Travis, I notice you're home late," Apollo said, backwinging to
land on Travis' upraised fist.

"Yeah, we got detention because we had to stop and fight a youma,"
Travis shrugged.  It had happened a couple of times before, and as long
as it was in a good cause, he didn't really mind the detention.
Especially when it was enjoyable as it had been that day.  "Uncle Jake
home?" he asked, hoping he was so he could talk to him.

"He had been, but then a man came and gave him a letter and he left.  I
wasn't able to get close enough to see what it was all about, but your
uncle did not seem happy," Apollo told him.  "I believe he left you a
message on the door."

Travis went up to the front door, and then quickly back down again.  "It
says to go to your house as soon as possible," he said in confusion.  "I
wonder what's going on."

"Maybe he's figured out our identities and is going to tell my parents,"
Serena said worriedly.

"I don't think so," Travis shook his head.  "If he knew, he wouldn't
tell."

"You seem pretty sure of that," Serena said, puzzled.

Travis smiled.  "Darien put my head straight," he said.  "I do trust my
uncle.  Even with that secret.  In fact, if that isn't the problem, I
plan on telling him tonight.  Will you be there?"

"Do you even have to ask?" Serena smiled.  Then her smile died.  "You
don't think... maybe something happened to my family?  Or to Reenie?
We've got to get home!"  She took off running before the last word was
out of her mouth.  Travis was right behind her.

They burst into the house to find Jake and Ken standing tensely in the
living room.  "What's the matter?" Serena gasped out, "Did something
happen to Mom?  Reenie?  Sammy?" she asked quickly.  The expressions on
the two men's faces did nothing to reassure her.

"No, Serena, it's nothing like that," her father said soothingly.  "Your
mother had decided to take Reenie shopping this afternoon remember? And
Sammy's at a friend's house."

"Thank goodness," Serena sighed, sinking into a nearby chair.

"So what's the matter?" Travis asked.  "Uncle Jake, is something wrong."

Jake silently handed Travis a piece of paper and he read it quickly.
"WHAT?!?" he shouted.

Serena surged to her feet, "What is it?  What's wrong?"

"They can't do this!  They can't!" Travis said desperately, ignoring his
sister's questions.  "It must be some kind of joke, or mistake, or
something!"

"Our lawyer says it's real, and it's legal," Ken said in a defeated
tone.

"Well, you can forget it!" Travis shouted at him.  "We're fifteen years
old, and we have the right to choose!"

"Will someone tell me what is going on?!?" Serena shouted deafeningly.

"I'm sorry, Serena," Travis said after taking a few deep breaths and
trying to calm down.  "According to this, one Roland Garner, Sarah
Garner Aton's older brother, is suing for custody of us, and has been
awarded temporary custody until the matter is settled."

"What?  He can't do that!  I already have a family!  Daddy, they can't
take us away, can they?" Serena ran up to her father and threw herself
into his arms.  "I don't want to leave you and Mom and Sammy and Reenie
and everyone!"

"It'll only be for a little while, sweetheart, and then we'll get you
back," Ken whispered in his daughter's ear, tears in his eyes.

"I can't believe you're taking this so calmly!" Travis yelled.  "I
thought the law said that if a child was more than thirteen he or she
got to choose with which parent he would live."

"That's for cases of divorce, Travis, not in cases of adoption," Jake
said in a tired tone.  "And biological parents always have an edge over
adopted ones."

"But he's not a parent!  And if he's actually Sarah Aton's brother,
where has he been for the past fifteen years?  You can't just let him
take us!  Well, I'm not going to go with him!"

"Me neither!" Serena agreed vehemently.

"But the law says," Jake started.

"I don't care!  There are more important things than laws, and I am not
going to leave my family!" Serena's voice wasn't worried anymore, it was
determined.  Travis smiled slightly behind his own worry.  `Nobody'
threatened Serena's family and got away with it, and she was definitely
thinking of this as a threat.

"Serena's right," Ken said.  "She's been my daughter for fifteen years,
that gives me more of a right than someone who shows up out of nowhere.
If he wanted custody he should have come forward fifteen years ago. It's
too late now. I am not giving up my daughter."

"I don't want you to give up your daughter," a voice said from behind
them.  They turned to find a man in his late forties, with gray temples
blending into blood red hair and dressed in a conservative business
suit.  "I just want time to get to know my niece and nephew.  I'm sorry
for barging in," he continued, "but your front door was open, and no one
answered when I knocked."

"You're Roland Garner?" Jake asked, stepping forward.

"Yes, I am.  And you must be Darien Jacobson.  Nice to meet you," Roland
Garner held out a hand which Jake shook with evident distaste.  "I know
this is a shock," Garner continued.  "Having me show up out of nowhere
like this, and I can understand your feelings, but I don't mean any harm
to your families.  Oh, how rude of me," he continued without letting
anyone get a word in edgewise.  "This is my lawyer, Mr. Perry, and his
associate, Mr. Mason." He pointed to two more average men who had
stepped in behind him.

Out of politeness, Mr. Jacobson and Mr. Tsukino shook the lawyers'
hands.  "Look," Ken said, "I understand your wanting to get to know your
niece and nephew, but I am not going to let you break up my family to do
it, and neither is Mr. Jacobson.  Lawyers or no lawyers, you're fifteen
years too late."

Mr. Garner looked down.  "I never knew," he said softly.  "My parents
were very rigid in their beliefs and feelings and when Sarah decided to
marry Trevor Aton, a man of whom my parents did not approve; they
disowned her.  I never heard from her again, and as far as I knew, she
was still alive and married.  It wasn't until the death of my father
last year that I really tried to find her, when I truly realized how
important family is.  Still, I could find no trace.  When my mother died
last month, I was looking through her papers and found... Sarah's death
certificate, and the birth certificates of the twins.  I immediately
started to look for them.  It took me this long to find them."  The
man's monologue was hypnotic, lulling.  "I don't want to take your
children from you, I just want a taste of what you've had for so long.
I simply want a chance to get to know these new members of my family.
And I think it would be easier for us to get to know each other if we
were alone.  That's why I've asked for temporary custody.  I just want
to give myself a chance to know them, and them a chance to know me."

"Besides," Roland Garner's voice was harder now.  "I do have a legal
right to be with my niece and nephew.  That paper you both have proves
that.  If you don't hand over custody, I'll call the police and have you
charged with kidnapping." *This isn't working.  How did Quartz ever
convince Spessarite this was a good idea?  We should have just come in
here and grabbed them like I wanted.*

"What?" Serena gasped.  "You can't do that!"

"Serena," Mr. Garner said, "I wouldn't want to of course, but I do have
a right to get to know you, and I won't let anything interfere.  It's
been too long since I've had any real family.  You understand don't
you?" he smiled softly at her.  *I thought for a moment she might be
Sailor Moon, but not with that hairstyle.  Still, she'll help keep the
other brat in line, after all, we've seen what family loyalty can do.*
He barely restrained a chuckle at that thought.

"No," she hissed, "I don't understand!  You can't create a family with
threats!  All you'll create is hate."

"We won't go with you," Travis said steadily.

"It's not your choice, Travis," Roland Garner said silkily.  "This
document says that you are in my custody until this case is brought to
trial.  Legally, I'm your guardian, and you will stay with me until the
courts say otherwise, if they ever do."  *And so it does, that youma
this morning was a good distraction while I got the papers I needed and
`convinced' people to sign them.*

"This is about an inheritance, isn't it?" Travis asked.  "I recognize
the signs.  You don't want us, but your sister was left something in
your parents estate and you want it through us.  Or something like
that."

"Forget it," Jake said angrily.  "I'm not letting Travis go back into a
situation like that, even if I had been thinking of letting him go,
which I wasn't!  Travis will stay with me, where he belongs."

"Mr. Mason," Mr. Garner turned to one of the men behind him.  "Please
swear out the warrants on these two men with charges of kidnapping, and
then call the police."

"No!  You can't do that!" Serena cried.  She turned to Travis with a
hopeless look in her eyes, and for the first time really tried to talk
to him without words.  ::What do we do?::

::I don't think there's anything we can do,:: Travis' thought was bleak.
::If we don't go with him, Uncle Jake and Uncle Ken...::

She closed her eyes and nodded her head painfully.

"Alright," Travis said slowly.  "We'll go with you."

"Travis!" Jake said in disbelief.

Travis ran and through his arms around him.  "I have to, I can't let you
go to jail over this.  It'll be okay, you'll see," he whispered.

Serena was wrapped in her fathers arms telling him the same thing.

"Come on, let's go," Garner said impatiently.

Serena turned back towards her `uncle'.  "At least let me say good-bye
to my mother and brother and cousin," she said.

"There's no time, we have to catch the next train.  Now come on, let's
go."

The other four looked at each other for a long agonizing moment.  Travis
ran to Jake once more and hugged him again.  "I love you, Dad," he
whispered.

Jake's eyes opened wide and then closed as he wrapped his arms around
the young boy.  "I love you too," he whispered, "Son."

Mr. Mason cleared his throat and they separated.  Serena also
reluctantly separated from her father.  "Tell Mom and Reenie and even
Sammy, that I love them and will be back as soon as I can, alright?" she
said in a wobbling voice.

"No!" Ken suddenly yelled.  He ran forward.  "Call the police, I don't
care, I am not letting you take my daughter!"

"Dad!" Serena said.  "But if you don't..."

"I don't care, Serena," Ken said.  "Take your hands off of her," he said
harshly to Mr. Perry who had taken her arm.

"Oh goody, we get to do this the hard way," Garner said, smiling.  In a
flash his clothes transformed into a gray Negaverse captain's uniform
and the gray left his hair to become its normal blood red.


"Hi," Reenie caroled as she came into the room with Mrs. Tsukino behind
her.  On seeing the youma captain she screamed.  "It's him! Let them go!
Let go of Serena!" she yelled, running at the still normal seeming human
holding her.

"Look at that hair!" Garnite gasped.  "She must be that little one, grab
her!"

"No!" this time it was Serena who shouted it as she jerked herself free
of Mr. Perry and threw herself at Mr. Mason in a high kick.  He suddenly
grew to almost twice the size he was before, making it obvious that he
was a youma as well.  With one swipe he slammed Serena into the wall.
She slid down it with a grunt.

"Serena!" all the others in the room called out.

Serena reached for her brooch.  *I don't want Dad and Uncle Jake to see,
but it looks like we don't have a choice.*  "My brooch!?!" she
whispered, looking down.  "Where is it?"  She looked frantically for
where it had fallen off.

Travis was attacking the youma who had been Mr. Perry, who was holding a
struggling Reenie.

"Get the little one, and the boy!" Garnite shouted.  "I'll get the
girl!"

Mr. Perry knocked Reenie on the back of the head, knocking her
unconscious and then threw her to the other youma.

"No you won't!" Jake charged at him, only to be thrown back by an energy
blast.

"Uncle Jake!"  Travis turned and threw himself at Garnite, but Mr.
Perry managed to grab him, and started to wrap his arms around him as if
they were made of rubber.

Serena was searching the floor furiously.  "Travis, have you seen it?"
she asked, before noticing the predicament he was in.  "Oh, no," she
gasped.  Turning she saw her father down in one corner, Uncle Jake
leaning against a wall, her mother hovering in the doorway, and Travis
and Reenie in the hands of the youmas.

"You'll pay for this," she said, standing up defiantly.

"Oh, and who is going to make me, you?" Garnite said, grabbing her.
"You see, we know who your brother and little cousin are, and you're the
perfect person to `convince' them to work with us."

"Never," Serena said, twisting desperately.  However, Garnite held her
easily.

"Oh, I think so," Garnite grinned.

"Why did you go to all this trouble?" Travis remarked, trying to get
free of the youma holding him.

"Why?  I've wondered that myself a time or two, but Lord Spessarite
thought it was a good plan, so I went along with it.  You don't argue
with Lord Spessarite.  But since it didn't work, I get to do it my way,
which is much simpler don't you think?"

He looked around at the others as a portal formed in front of him.
"Maybe I should take some of these others, like that man over there."

Jake had managed to get up by that time, though he was holding his ribs
carefully.  He moved purposefully towards the youmas.

"Or maybe not," Garnite grinned, sending several pulses of energy
towards the man.

Serena and Mrs. Tsukino screamed as he was sent backwards into the wall
again.  This time he didn't get up.  Travis gave a hoarse shout and put
all of his strength into getting free.  His sudden thrashing caught the
youma off-guard and he almost got free when Garnite raised his hand
again and pointed it at Ellen Tsukino.  He looked at Travis, "It's your
choice."

Travis stopped struggling even as Ken threw himself in front of his wife
and the youma captain sent another pulse of energy at him, slamming them
both into the hall wall.  Without another word, he turned and walked
through the portal, the youmas with Travis and Reenie right behind him.

Hello everyone and welcome back!  Don't you want to know what's going to
happen to the three of them?  Well then, read the chapter, not these
standard disclaimers! <grin>



Chapter Thirteen

Garnite gloated as he led his captives through the Negaverse Palace into
the dungeons.  He was taking his time, not only in order to enjoy his
captives' struggles, but to allow time for a cell to be set up for his
unexpected third guest.

::Why didn't you transform?:: Travis asked almost accusingly.  ::I think
it would have been a good idea whether people were watching or not!::

::I would have if I could have!:: Serena's thought was slightly
hysterical.  ::But my brooch is missing!::

"What?!?" Travis exclaimed out loud.  A cuff from his captor reminded
him to keep the conversation silent even as it set his head ringing.
::What do you mean?  How could it be missing?::

::I don't know,:: Serena admitted.  ::I thought it got knocked off when
I got thrown into that wall, but I couldn't find it anywhere!  And then
I looked up and Daddy... and Uncle Jake... and... and Reenie...::

Travis threw a quick glance over at his sister as her thought started to
break up.  There were tears in her eyes, and she looked as if she were
about to burst into a wail.

::Calm down, Serena, you're not going to do yourself or Reenie any good
if you get knocked out...:: his thought trailed off.

::Like Reenie,:: Serena finished bleakly.  Reenie still hadn't woken up
and worry about her was on both of their minds.  ::Why hasn't she woken
up, Travis?::

::I don't know, Serena. I don't know.::

Both of them stopped their telepathic conversation as Garnite led them
into what was obviously a prison.  Dark stone walls and barred doors
made it look as though it had come from some old horror movie, and the
sounds coming through matched the picture perfectly.  After one glance
into a passing cell, both of the conscious humans kept their faces
turned forward.

Serena shuddered and tried to move closer to her brother as they headed
down a set of steps into an even danker, and filthier part of the
prison.  The doors here were made out of wood with only a small barred
window at the top.  She screamed as what looked like a large six legged
rat scuttled over her feet.

"Shut up," Garnite told her, shaking her absently.

He opened a large steel door and led them into another series of cells.
After the dark and dank dungeon they had just come from, the antiseptic
whiteness was a shock.

"This is where we keep special prisoners," he smiled thinly.  "In you
go, Sailor of the Sun!"  With that, he had the youma throw Travis
roughly into one of the cells and closed the door.  Then he flipped a
switch.  The bars started glowing faintly and then stronger until they
were crackling with energy.  "This jail cell was specially designed in
case we ever caught one of you creeps.  Any kind of energy you throw at
the bars will be reflected back at you.  I'll let you find out the other
features for yourself."

He opened a cell on the other side and threw in Serena.  "I don't want
your famous brother worrying about you," he grinned.  "Not until we're
ready for him to."

"Wait a minute," Travis spoke up.  "What are you talking about, Sailor
of the Sun?  I'm no Sailor Scout!"

"Are you sure?" Garnite asked silkily.

"Of course I'm sure," Travis responded.

"Well, if you're not a Sailor Scout, then there's no need to keep your
sister and this little girl around to insure your good behavior, now is
there?" Garnite asked.

With that he pulled out a knife and started walking towards the still
unconscious Reenie.

"No!  Wait!" Travis yelled.  "I am, okay?  I am Sailor Sol."

"I thought so," Garnite motioned for the youma holding Reenie to put her
in the cell next to Serena.  "I'll leave you here for now. My master,
Lord Spessarite, will wish to see you soon.  Why don't you get ready for
him?" With one last chill smile, he walked off.

Immediately Serena moved as far towards Reenie's cell as she could, and
put her arms through the bars trying to reach her daughter.  "Reenie,"
she said desperately.  "Come on, Reenie, wake up."  However, Reenie had
been laid on the floor of the cell, just far enough away that no matter
how hard she tried, Serena couldn't touch her.  "Reenie!  Small Lady!
Come on, sweetheart, wake up, please!"

::How did they know?:: Travis wondered.

"What?" Serena looked up for a moment.

::How did they know that I was Sailor Sol?:: he asked again, this time
emphasizing the fact that he wasn't speaking aloud, something she hadn't
realized, being so intent on Reenie.

::I don't know. Maybe they saw you detransform when that... whatever...
stole your Sun Stone.  Right now, I don't really care, I just want
Reenie to wake up!:: Serena's thought slashed back.

Just then Reenie moaned.  Serena and Travis breathed collective sighs of
relief as she slowly opened her eyes.  "Reenie, are you okay?" Serena
asked softly.

"Reenie?" the little girl said looking at her.  "Who's Reenie?  My
name's Serena.  And who are you?  Where are my parents?"

Serena's eyes got wide and she gasped in shock.  "No," she said in an
agonized whisper, "No, it's too late! The future's changed!  She's
failed... we failed..."

Reenie groaned and put her head into her hands.  "My head hurts," she
moaned.  "What happened?"

Serena was still staring in horror and disbelief, so Travis answered,
"You got captured by youmas.  Do you remember?"

Reenie's head suddenly snapped up.  Her eyes looked a little wild.  She
looked over at Serena.  "Mommy?" she said.  "What just happened?  It...
it felt like I was a different person, and for a minute, I couldn't
remember you."

"We're coming close," Travis answered quietly.  "Very close to the time
when this timeline can't be changed back.   At least, that's what I'm
assuming."

"So... I'm becoming that other Reenie?  The one who was born in 2005?
No!" Reenie suddenly said forcefully.  "I won't let it happen!  I won't
forget, and I will change the future back!"  She looked over to her
mother and moved towards her.  They hugged as best they could with the
bars between them.  "Won't I?" she asked in a whisper.

"Of course you will," Serena told her.  "You've already made a
difference.  You helped Mina and Lita decide to keep fighting once they
lost their powers, didn't you?  If you hadn't been here, they might have
quit then and there, but they didn't, and they're not going to."

"I think you had more to do with it then me," Reenie replied, still
downcast.

"Maybe," Serena agreed.  "But you're the one that convinced me."

Reenie looked up at her.  "What do you mean?"

"I couldn't let them stop fighting because of what would happen to
`you'," Serena told her.  "If you hadn't come back, and shown us what
the world was like in the future, I would have thought that them giving
up was the best thing for them to do.  So `they' wouldn't get hurt.  If
you hadn't come back, I would have `begged' for them not to fight.  And
I think that's what originally happened in the second timeline, but it
hasn't, so things are changing."

All three suddenly looked up as a piece of wall in the back of one of
the empty cells suddenly opened.  Their eyes went wide as they saw who
it was.

"Crystal!?!  What are you doing here?  You need to get out, quickly!"
Travis said, almost in desperation.

"Travis," Serena said sharply.  "Look at her!  Look at what she's
wearing! She's `working' for them."

"That's impossible!"  Travis shook his head, not wanting to believe the
evidence in front of his eyes.  Crystal stood there in a gray Negaverse
uniform, and had just come through a secret door as if she had perfect
knowledge of where it led to.  "She's just wearing that so she wouldn't
get stopped, right?"

Quartz sighed.  Crystal was watching through her eyes and Quartz could
feel the tears pouring down her sister's face.  "I'm not Crystal," she
said.  "My name is Quartz."

"So, you used a different name on Earth," Serena said.  She sounded
angry and sad all at once.  "How could you do this to him?"

"I'm not Crystal," Quartz said again.  "I never have been."

Serena just looked at her.

"Maybe it isn't really her," Travis spoke up.

"How could there be someone else who looks exactly like her?" Serena
asked.

"That's it, isn't it?" Travis asked.  "You just look like her for some
reason.  To try to trick us."  But even Quartz could see he no longer
believed that.

"If she was trying to trick us, wouldn't she have said she `was'
Crystal?" Serena asked.  "Who are you?  And why do you look so much like
her if you're not her?"

Quartz smiled.  "You, of all people, should have heard of twins," she
said.

"So Crystal is evil and from the Negaverse?" Reenie asked.

Travis almost collapsed against the front bars of his cell.  "Crystal,"
he whispered.

"No!" Quartz answered.  "We are not evil!  We do what we must to protect
our world and our people just like you do!  We fight to protect our
family, just like you do, Sailor Moon, Sailor Crescent Moon, and you,
Sailor of the Sun!"

Travis' fists clenched as Serena and Reenie drew back, looking at her in
disbelief.

Quartz shook her head.  "Even if I didn't know before, I would have
after that last conversation you had!  Don't you know that everything
that's said in here is recorded?  You're just lucky I erased all of
that."

Serena shook that off.  "How can you possibly say that you're working
for the good of your planet by hurting ours?  For the good of your
family, by harming or... or killing ours?!?"  Serena started to yell.

"What?!?" Quartz exclaimed.  "The plan I thought up should have stopped
anyone from getting hurt!  Your parents weren't even supposed to know
you were kidnapped!  What went wrong?"

"You thought up that plan?" Travis growled.  "I'll tell you what went
wrong. Our family was not going to let us be taken away like that, and
that goon shot Uncle Jake, threw Uncle Ken into the wall, and would have
killed Aunt Ellen if Uncle Ken hadn't thrown himself in front of it! And
now they're all probably dead, and it's all your fault!"

Quartz took a step back, her eyes wide.  On the other side of the link,
Crystal cried out.  This was not what they had expected; this wasn't
what they had wanted.  This wasn't the way it was supposed to be!
"Nobody was supposed to get hurt," Quartz whispered.

"What did you expect?  They're monsters," Serena was sobbing even as she
said it.  "And so are you!"

"It's not like that!  You don't understand!  Not everyone here is evil,
I'm not, my sister's not, our father's not!  Under his command we would
have been able to move things back, like they had been... before
Metallia ruled.  Surely you understand wanting peace!"

"You can't get peace by killing people," Reenie spoke up.

"We don't want to kill anyone!  Except maybe Spessarite," she finished
under her breath.  "Look, won't you let me explain?"

"Why?  Why do you want to explain, and why should we believe anything
you should say?" Serena said in a hard voice.  "You and your sister have
already proved you can't be trusted, so why should we?"

::This isn't like what you've told me about Serena,:: Quartz thought to
Crystal.  ::I thought she would at least listen.::

Crystal was already halfway to Serena's house to try to find out what
had happened.  ::She usually will, at least from what I've seen of her.
She's usually ready to give people a second chance.::

::Well it sure doesn't seem that way to me,:: Quartz answered.  Looking
at Serena all she saw was dislike, almost hatred.  The same from the
little girl who had called Serena Mommy.  She still didn't quite
understand that conversation.  She turned around and suddenly understood
Serena's reaction.  Travis' expression was not difficult to recognize.
Betrayal.  He believed that Crystal had betrayed him, and honestly,
Quartz couldn't say he was wrong.  And with Travis so set against her,
Serena wouldn't believe anything she had to say either.  But time was
running out.  ::Hurt my brother, you hurt me,:: she thought.  ::She's
taking this as personally as he is.::

::What do you expect?:: Crystal said sadly.  ::We should have told them
before all of this!::

"All right," Quartz said suddenly.  "Why should I explain?  Because I
need your help.  I can't put it much simpler than that.  I know you
don't have any reason to trust me, and every reason not to, but I'm
hoping that you will at least give me a chance to explain."

"You've got part of that right. We don't have any reason to trust you,
and every reason not to," Travis spoke up harshly.

"Oh really?"  Quartz was getting angry, she could feel her sister's
unhappiness through the link.  "So you're going to condemn me just
because I'm from the Negaverse, and my sister as well?  My sister, who
probably saved your sister's life by changing her hairstyle so she
wouldn't be recognized?"

Quartz walked right up to the bars on Travis' cell.  "If I could reach
you in there, I would slap you," she hissed.  "Don't you dare judge
Crystal!  You don't know anything about her, or about the Negaverse.
I'll go away, and you won't have to see me again, if you answer my next
question with a no and are honest about it."

Travis just looked at her.

"If someone, who you knew would do it, said he would kill Serena if you
didn't help him against Crystal, would you help him?" Quartz asked in a
calm voice.

"They were holding you hostage?" Serena asked, sounding a little more
likely to listen.

"Not me," Quartz told her, deliberately turning away from Travis, whose
face showed his indecision.  "They have our father, and are using him to
get me to do what they want.  They don't know about Crystal. I'm the one
that asked her to help make sure they didn't know who you were.  I'm
also the one that led you out of here last time you came.  So I think
you can at least listen!"

Travis' mind was whirling.  Crystal was from the Negaverse... Crystal
had betrayed him... yet, if what she, no Quartz, was saying was true,
she had also helped to protect Serena.  But... Crystal had lied to him,
and there was no way Quartz could have known enough about him to set up
that without Crystal's help.

"She should have told us," he finally said flatly.  "If she was actually
trying to help us, she should have told us what was happening!  Instead
she let us walk right into that trap and our families got hurt.  She
should have trusted us to listen, we would have if she'd told us
before."

"And you told her all of your secrets?" Quartz snapped, turning and
looking at him again.  "You told her about being the Sailor of the Sun,
and your sister being Sailor Moon?  We made the best decisions we could!
Besides, would you have listened?  Really?  After all the Scouts fought
the Negaverse before, they think everyone here is evil."

"But I didn't fight before," Travis answered coldly, his eyes still flat
and hard.  "I didn't have many preconceived notions of the Negaverse. I
thought that it was possible there were some good people here.  I don't
believe that anymore."

"I don't have any idea why Crystal likes you," Quartz huffed.  "You're
too thick headed and stubborn!"

"But he's right," Serena said.  "We've never seen anyone or thing from
the Negaverse that wasn't evil, even if Nephrite did become good," she
said in an aside.  "And while before this I would have said Crystal was
different, I've got to agree with Travis on this one, she should have
told us!"

"How could she have?" Quartz was irritated at their refusal to listen to
her. ::You'd think they'd never done anything wrong before!:: she
practically shouted to her sister.

Before Crystal could answer, the sound of the other prisoners howling
came through to her.  "Oh, no, I'm out of time," she turned to them,
"Please, if nothing else, don't tell them I was here.  And... whether
you believe it or not, I `am' sorry."

Quartz quickly ducked back through the cell she had come from and out
the secret door, closing it behind her.

::What do you think she was up to?:: Travis asked Serena mentally.

::I don't know, but I have the feeling we're going to wish we had
listened to her.:: Serena looked towards the door to their cell area. It
was slowly opening.

The first ones through the doorway were obviously youmas. There was very
little about them that looked even the slightest bit human.  Garnite
stepped through next with a very gloating look on his face.  Following
him were two more people.  One was very tall and thin with reddish brown
hair, the other was gray, his skin and hair almost matching his uniform.
The only color in him was dull yellow eyes.  More youmas followed them
in.

Spessarite stepped forward.  "So this is the Sailor of the Sun?" he
asked, going up to Travis' cell.  "Sailor Sol is your name, I believe?"
It wasn't exactly a question.

"Not at the moment, no," Travis replied, looking in the General's eyes.

"Oh, you have a sense of humor," Spessarite grinned nastily.  "I will
enjoy removing it from you."

"I'd like to see you try," Travis said, glaring at him.

"Oh, you will," Spessarite gloated.  "Rhyolite here thought the same
thing.  He believed that he could keep his own mind even with the new
brainwashing techniques.  He was wrong," Spessarite grinned.  "Isn't
that right, Emperor Rhyolite?"

Rhyolite looked up with blank eyes.  "That is correct, Master," he said
in a monotone.

"Now that I have my own emperor, I decided that I really needed a Sailor
Scout to fill out my collection."  As Travis started to open his mouth,
Spessarite waved him into silence.  "Yes, yes, I know, you'll fight me
to your last breath.  The question is," and now Spessarite's eyes were
hard and cold, "Would you fight until their last breath?"  He waved a
hand behind him at the cells holding Serena and Reenie.  "We've already
learned just how much family loyalty can do even here in the Negaverse,
I'm sure it must be much stronger for a Sailor Scout, right?"

He motioned to two of the youmas.  "Drag him out here," he ordered.  To
another he said, "Get the little one, I think she would be the best
hostage for his good behavior right now."

"No!" Serena and Travis yelled.  Serena and Reenie moved to the back of
their respective cells and held on to each other through the bars.  "I
won't let you take her!" Serena shouted, holding on desperately to the
little girl as a youma entered Reenie's cell.

Travis threw himself at the bars of his cell, trying to reach
Spessarite, but was thrown backwards when the bars turned electrified.

"Travis!" Serena gasped.  As she was distracted, the youma moved forward
and pulled Reenie from her arms.  "No!  Reenie!" Serena yelled.

"Serena!" she yelled back, reaching for her mother.  Their hands caught
and held for one moment before the youma yanked the little girl away,
separating them.

Spessarite was glaring at Travis.  "Try that again, and she will pay,"
he said, pointing towards Reenie, still struggling in the youma's arms.
"After all, if we do kill her, we still have another hostage left
behind."

Travis stood still and silent as the youmas came up to him and grabbed
him by his arms.

"::Travis!::" Serena shouted with both voice and mind.

::It'll be all right, Serena. You'll see, we'll get out of here
somehow.::  He threw her a smile as he finished, but she did not look
reassured.

::I don't want anything to happen to you, or to Reenie,:: she gulped,
her expression anxious and worry coloring her mental tone.  ::Stay in
contact with me, please,:: she begged.

::I'll try,:: was all he promised.

Serena stood at the front of her cell with tears coursing down her face
as Travis and Reenie were taken away.  Once the youmas had all left, she
collapsed, sobbing.

Quartz had been watching from the monitoring room and came back in once
everyone was gone.

Serena looked up once she became aware of her, and stared for a long
moment at the understanding and anguished expression on the other girl's
face.  "Rhyolite's your father, isn't he?" Serena managed to gasp out in
between sobs.

Quartz nodded silently.  "Spessarite did the same thing to us... if he
fought, I would get hurt, if I fought, he would," she sighed.  "Even
that would be better than this I think."

"Why weren't you brainwashed?" Serena asked shakily.

"Because," Quartz whispered, kneeling down outside the cell, but keeping
her eyes locked on Serena's.  "I had something that he wanted
desperately, and couldn't have gotten if my memories were wiped, Sailor
Sol's real identity."

Serena looked away.  "So you sold out your sister's boyfriend for your
own life," she said, semi-accusingly.  "What did Crystal think of that?"

"Oh, she was furious," Quartz looked down.  "Especially since I wouldn't
have known who he was if I saw him and couldn't have come up with that
plan if she hadn't been talking to me about him.  She blamed herself,
but finally agreed to go along with it.  If she hadn't... he `would'
have killed Father, I'm positive about that."

"He would really kill Reenie if Travis fights him?" Serena asked, hoping
Quartz would tell her no.

"Oh, definitely," Quartz sighed.  "He wouldn't feel any remorse about it
either.  I sometimes think he's one of Metallia's greatest creations.
She would certainly have been proud of him."

"Metallia?  Who's Metallia?" Serena asked.

"So now you're ready to listen, hmm?"  Quartz looked off into the
distance.  "To make you understand everything, I need to tell you the
history of the Negaverse, okay?"

"History?  Yuck, I hate history," Serena stuck out her tongue.  She had
almost stopped crying, but every now and then an unnoticed tear would
run down her face.  "I'll listen," she told Quartz.

"Millennia ago, the Negaverse was very like your own universe.  We had
many kingdoms spread across the land.  Sometimes they fought each other,
more often they didn't.  One kingdom however, slowly became stronger.
It was ruled by a queen named Metallia, and the stories about her said
she was a Black Sorceress, using Blood Magic, and the energy of living
creatures to turn her army into unstoppable monsters."

"Youmas?" Serena interrupted.

"Exactly," Quartz replied.  "Her soldiers were the first youmas."

"The other kingdoms fought, but slowly, one by one, they fell.  With
each kingdom that fell, Metallia got more people to turn into youmas,
and more energy to work on her experiments.  It took several decades,
but eventually Metallia was almost the undisputed ruler of the
Negaverse.  There was only one small kingdom that had managed not to
fall under her sway, and they were in an isolated corner of the world.
It wasn't so much that they fought her off, but that she ignored them
for a while because they weren't much of a threat."

"Let me get this straight," Serena said when Quartz stopped for a
breath, "Everyone in the Negaverse was a human until Metallia changed
them into youmas.  So what about those people that were still human?"

"Looking human was a mark of rank," Quartz explained.  "The higher rank
you had, which usually meant the more power you had, the more you looked
human.  Most youmas, especially at that time, wanted desperately to be
human again, so they did everything they could to bring themselves to
Metallia's attention as worthy of rank.  It was an incentive program
really." Quartz grinned crookedly.  "There were also a couple of
villages and that one kingdom that were too insignificant for her to
bother with."

"What about Queen Beryl?  I thought she ruled the Negaverse?" Serena
asked.  She was interested in the story and it had helped to dry her
tears.

"I'll get to that later, let me tell it in order, okay?"  Quartz took a
deep breath and started again.  "Metallia would have turned her
attention to those isolated spots of good, if it hadn't been taken by a
much bigger prize - Earth.  With all the energy the war had given her,
she had been experimenting with all kinds of magic, including
dimensional gateways.  She found that it was very easy to create a
gateway to the Earth in your dimension.  She gathered her armies
together to invade.  However, there was more going on in that one
isolated kingdom than she was aware of.  If she had taken the time to
look at it, she probably would have easily gotten through the cloaking
spells that covered it, but she had other uses for her power and left
that kingdom to others to deal with.  And since the human looking ones
were too high in rank to bother with something as unimportant as
infiltrating a small kingdom, and the youmas were too easily noticeable,
no one realized."

"Realized what?" Serena asked, leaning forward.

"There, the last remnants of good had banded together.  Among them were
the strongest wizards left alive.  Somehow, and how would be a story in
itself, they managed to get to Metallia and kill her.  Or so they
thought.  It took the last of their energy and they died, but at least
they died believing that they had restored peace to the world."

"So they killed her and Queen Beryl took her place, right?" Serena
asked.

"Not quite," Quartz shook her head.  "To either part.  Metallia was
definitely gone from the Negaverse, but there wasn't peace.  The evil
was too widespread.  Instead of peace, there was a blood bath as
Generals and armies fought over the remains of the empire.  It was
awful.  I think more people died in that civil war, than in Metallia's
entire reign."

"Meanwhile, Metallia's human body had been killed, and she had been
thrown out of the Negaverse, but she wasn't dead.  By that time, she had
absorbed so much energy, and contained so much evil, that the death of
her body didn't even bother her too much!  Upon being thrown out of the
Negaverse, she went to Earth where she found a young Sorceress and
Princess named Beryl."

"Beryl was from Earth?!?  And a Princess?  Does that mean she was
related to Endymion?" Serena asked in shock.

"I thought you were from that time period.  Don't you remember?" Quartz
asked, surprised.

"Remember what?" Serena asked, confused.

"Like the Silver Millennium, the Earth was broken up into smaller
kingdoms, with a High King over all.  That was Endymion's father.  Just
like all of the planets had their own Kingdoms, but were also under the
rule of Queen Serenity.  Beryl was a princess of one of the Kingdoms.
However, she wanted to rule them all, as Queen, with Endymion as her
King.  From what I hear, he didn't want anything to do with her.
Probably because he could tell that all she really cared about was
herself and power.  She did want him, but I doubt she would have paid
him any attention if he hadn't been the Prince."

"Anyway, Beryl was so ambitious that Metallia, who was now a being of
energy who called herself the Negaforce, had no trouble `convincing' her
to help.  Beryl used her magic to send them both back into the
Negaverse.  The civil war had pretty much devastated the armies of youma
and those that were left were tired of war.  It still took several years
before Beryl and the Negaforce were in practically complete control.
This time, they made sure that small kingdom was dust," she gave a sick
grin.  "I've heard some real horror stories about what happened there,"
she said in an aside.

"Quartz?" Serena said inquisitively, "What does this have to do with
anything?  I mean, it's an interesting story, but what does it have to
do with getting Travis and Reenie, and even your father, away from
Spessarite?"

"I just think you need to know the basis of everything.  Especially
Father, and he'll be entering the story soon, okay?"

"Okay," Serena agreed, settling back down.

"Once the Negaverse was pretty much under control, youma hunting parties
sent out to hunt down the last unchanged humans.  Beryl was now
acknowledged Queen of the Negaverse although the Negaforce controlled
her.  And together they turned their thoughts towards the Earth.  The
first kingdom to come under their control was Beryl's own, but no one
even realized it, since they believed her parents died of natural means.
Beryl decided to try to get the other kingdoms without violence, by
causing Endymion to fall in love with her, with a spell if necessary.
However, it was then the news came that he was engaged to the Princess
of the Moon.  This ruined many of Beryl and the Negaforce's plans.  They
hadn't planned on having to fight the magic of the Kingdom of the Moon
at that time."

"So they took it a little slower.  It wasn't until they started
seriously expanding that anyone took notice of them.  The High King sent
one of his Generals, who was also one of Endymion's guardians and best
friends, to Beryl's Court to ask what she was up to.  It was then that
Malachite first fell under Beryl's spell."

"Malachite?!?  He was one of Endymion's best friends?  You've got to be
kidding me!" Serena exclaimed.

"No, Malachite was one of Endymion's guardians.  Why is that so
strange?" Quartz asked.

"Maybe because we killed him," Serena answered.  She shook her head.
"Does that mean that the others, Zoisite, Nephrite, and Jadeite were his
guardians as well?"

"That's right, those four and my father, Rhyolite.  Malachite went back
to his normal post, and no one knew that he was under a spell.  But
slowly, he started to subvert the others.  Zoisite was the first one to
be taken before the Negaforce and placed under control, but before the
Prince's wedding, they all were under control.  Rhyolite was the last,
because he tended to stick close to his Prince, and the brainwashing
wasn't quite as thorough on him as on the others.  They were in a hurry.
Beryl and the Negaforce had managed to take most of the other kingdoms
by that time.  They were helped by the fact that many Earth people
didn't like the Moon Kingdom, thinking that they thought they were above
them.  They also didn't like the thought of their Prince marrying a Moon
Kingdom resident, especially the Princess.  A war against the Moon was
not entirely unwanted."

"Finally, the last kingdom was overrun and Endymion went to help the
Moon against the war he knew was coming.  He mourned the lost of his
family, and the best friends that he thought had been killed in the
fighting, not realizing that they had changed sides.  When they attacked
the Moon, the brainwashed Earth Generals led."

"There was great cheering when Prince Endymion and Princess Serenity
were killed, but father says that even though they were brainwashed to
serve the Negaverse, none of the Generals cheered.  Sorry," Quartz
blushed, "I got a little off topic there.  When Queen Serenity used the
Silver Imperium Crystal to seal away the Negaverse, it also managed to
break Queen Beryl's hold over Rhyolite.  However, he knew he was stuck
in the Negaverse for the rest of his life, so he made the best of it.
He treated his men better than the others, and earned their respect
instead of their fear."

"Sounds like you agree with that philosophy," Serena said.

"Oh, I do," Quartz quickly agreed.  "I've seen how much better our
troops are than the other Generals'.  They're also far more loyal,
because they know he is loyal to them.  Besides, no matter what they
look like, they're people too."

"So how come you and Crystal look so human?" Serena asked.  "Are you
that important here, or what?"

"Hmm?  Oh, no," Quartz grinned.  "You know how I told you that in
isolated corners of the Negaverse, there still lived families,
occasionally even villages, that Queen Metallia had overlooked, because
she had more important things to think about?  Villages where the people
were still good, human, and not tainted with evil?  Well, in one of
these, lived a young woman that Rhyolite fell in love with, married, and
had children - Crystal and me."

"So we pretty much come to the present.  Queen Beryl didn't trust Father
by the time they fought against you, and didn't really have the energy
to waste brainwashing him again.  When you killed Beryl, `and' the
Negaforce and sealed up the Negaverse, it came close to civil war again.
If Father hadn't accepted the Crown when his troops asked him to,
hundreds of thousands, if not millions of people would have died."

"So why did you decide to attack the Earth?  If all that Rhyolite wanted
was peace?" Serena asked.

"Peace was all that Father really wanted, unfortunately, there was still
a good chance of mutiny by other Generals who still had troops of their
own.  They wanted a fight with Earth.  Father couldn't say no without
totally antagonizing them, so he sent Crystal down to look around.
Actually what he was hoping was that you Scouts would take care of
Spessarite, and then he could say that the Negaverse had lost too many
Generals to Earth, and we'd have to leave you alone for a while.  Then
Spessarite found out about it, all because I didn't pay enough attention
to who was around and talked about it where one of his agents could
hear."  Quartz looked disgusted with herself.  "And he caught us,
learned that I was Rhyolite's daughter,  which wasn't known so people
couldn't use me against him and brainwashed Father."

::I almost think I believe her,:: Travis' thoughts came to Serena.

::You were listening?:: she asked, surprised because she hadn't felt
him. ::Are you okay?  How about Reenie?  Is she okay, did they do
anything to her?  Did they do anything to you?:: she asked in a hurry as
what had happened about ten minutes ago reimpacted her mind.

::I think they believe in anticipation torture,:: Travis tried for
humor. ::They just strapped me down in this chair and left me here.
Reenie's right next to me, and she says she's fine.::

::That's all?  They just strapped you down and left you?  Why would they
do that?:: Serena wondered.

::I don't know, but there's nothing else happening... Weird smell in the
air though...::

::Travis?:: Serena asked, ::Are you sure you're okay?::

::Yeah, I'm sure,:: Travis answered.

Serena turned back to Quartz.  "What do you want me to do?" she asked.

"Could you... could you heal him?" Quartz asked shakily.  "I thought we
could handle it ourselves, but that's before I saw how he was after they
got through with him.  That's why we didn't ask for your help earlier.
We've always managed on our own before!" she finished defiantly.

"I wish I could," Serena told her.  "But I can't."

"Just because we're from the Negaverse?  I thought you were starting to
believe that we were good," Quartz was angry and stood up quickly.  "I
guess I was just wasting my time after all!  I knew I should have found
a way to do it by myself."

"I didn't say I wouldn't!  I said I couldn't!  Don't you think I would
have transformed long before now, if I could?  But I can't!  I don't
have my transformation brooch, and without it, I can't transform.  I'm
sorry, but I can't help you." Serena had surged to her feet to match
Quartz.

::I have the brooch,:: Crystal admitted from where she'd been listening.
::I'm coming home and bringing it with me,:: she told Quartz.

::You can't come here!  What if they catch you too?:: Quartz exclaimed.

::Well then, maybe Travis will believe us,:: she answered.  ::Hold on a
minute, I'm at the Tsukino's house.::  She had stopped for a while to
listen to Quartz's recitation.

Crystal walked over to the group of people standing around in the
Tsukinos' front yard.  She walked over to one she knew.  "Hi, Lita," she
said.  "What's going on?  And isn't this Serena's house?"  She looked up
and almost took a step back.  Lita's eyes blazed with anger and worry.
She looked as if she'd gladly kill the next person who talked to her and
that person was Crystal.

Lita's eyes slowly lost the angry glow, leaving only the worry behind.
"Hi Crystal."  She looked towards the house again.  "Yes, this is
Serena's house.  It was apparently attacked by several youmas.  Serena,
Reenie and... Travis, were taken away, and Mr. Jacobson, and Serena's
parents were hurt."

Crystal gasped.  "Travis... taken?  You mean he was kidnapped?" she
asked.

"Yes," Lita answered shortly.

"What about the others?  How badly are they hurt?" Crystal asked
worriedly.

"Last we heard, everyone's going to be okay. Mrs. Tsukino was only
bruised, Mr. Tsukino has a concussion and some burns, and Mr. Jacobson
has a broken rib.  At least, that's all they've found so far."  Lita
didn't tell Crystal that Amy had scanned them with her computer and
found this out.

"Thank Goodness," Crystal whispered, repeated by her sister on the other
side of the link.   Serena's and Travis' reactions were a little more
fervent when Quartz told them what Crystal had told her.

::If she's right...:: Travis thought.

Serena started.  It wasn't Travis' thought that was wrong, it was what
she expected, but it seemed fuzzy, uneven.

"Quartz," she said quickly.  "How do they brainwash people?"

Quartz looked at her.  "Well, they usually start with a drug to numb the
senses.  This helps calm the brain down so it doesn't fight as much.
Then they..."

"Can you get me out of here?" Serena asked.  "They've already started on
Travis!"  ::TRAVIS!:: she screamed silently.

::What?:: he asked.

::Keep awake, they're trying to put your mind to sleep so they can
brainwash you!  Keep awake, and keep Reenie awake!:: Serena continued in
as loud a mindvoice as she could summon.

::Okay, okay, I get the picture,:: Travis told her, ::But if you deaden
the nerves in my mind with your voice, the drug won't have to!::

::Sorry,:: Serena replied, happy that he still had his sense of humor.

Quartz opened the door to Serena's cell.  "Come on, let's get out of
here, this will have set off an alarm," she said worriedly, looking over
her shoulder.  "Now if I help you get Travis and Reenie out of here,
you'll help me heal my father, right?" she asked.

"Right," Serena agreed.  ::I do believe her,:: she told Travis severely.

::It's your call,:: he answered, deadly serious.  ::I just pray you're
right about her.::

::I'll be by to get you two out,:: she said quietly.  ::Keep yourself
and Reenie awake, please!::

::I will,:: he answered.

As Serena stepped out of her cell, the yells of the youmas in the outer
cells started up again.  "They came sooner than I thought," Quartz said
worriedly.  "I'm going to have to slow them down here.  Listen
carefully.  Travis and Reenie should be in the security wing of the
hospital tunnels."  Quartz gave detailed instructions of which tunnels
to take and where the secret doors were.  Serena tried desperately to
remember it all.  Quartz shoved Serena through the secret door and
closed it behind her.

Quartz quickly closed the door to Serena's cell and moved into another
unoccupied one, hiding beneath the cot.  A troop of youmas marched in.
The leader took one look around and then ordered a thorough search.
"Nobody's left, so she's got to be in here somewhere," he said.

The youmas spread out and searched.  Quartz felt an instant of hope.
They're searching was lackluster and they weren't doing more than
glancing in the cells.  That hope took a downward plummet as the head
youma called them back and made them do a very thorough search of the
cells.  As one youma entered the cell she was in, she rolled out from
under the cot.  Sharp shards of crystal flew out of her hands, impacting
the youma.  With a bound, she was past him, and locked the door behind
her as she left, trapping the youma inside.

Two more youmas were coming straight at her, and she searched around for
something to help.  She grabbed a nearby bucket, and as one youma came
too close she threw more crystal shards at him, her attention taken by
the other youma.  With a bound she jumped into the air and barely
managed to escape the tentacles coming straight at her.  She dumped the
bucket on top of the second youma and grabbed its belt knife as she went
past.

With knife in one hand and her other hand open and ready to throw the
crystal shards at any one that came close, she backed up until her back
and side were covered by walls, and waited for them to come to her.


Meanwhile Serena was stopped at an intersection.  *What did she say?*
she thought to herself.  *Um... left, I'm supposed to turn left...
right?  Or is it right?  I can't remember!* she wailed to herself.

::You're supposed to go straight here and left at the `next'
intersection,:: Travis said.  ::At least one of us was paying
attention.::

::I was paying attention!:: she told him.  ::I just can't remember!::

With Travis' help she reached the security wing.  Without more than a
cursory glance around she opened the door and walked in.  "Travis!
Reenie!" she called, seeing them strapped down to chairs in the middle
of the room.  She started to run towards them.

Travis' eyes got wide.  "Serena!  Behind you!" Reenie screamed.

Serena turned quickly to see several youmas in the room and more coming
behind them.

"I believe you're caught," Spessarite's gloating voice came through loud
and clear.  "You might as well give up now."

"Never," Serena said, backing towards her family.  *But what am I going
to do?  I can't fight all of these without my powers!*



Chapter Fourteen:  Belief

Quartz looked at the youmas surrounding her.  She had managed to keep
herself free for almost ten minutes, but knew she couldn't keep it up
for much longer.  From the gloating looks on their faces, the youmas
knew it too.

*Lot they know,* Quartz grinned to herself.  *As if I'd ever let myself
be caught as easily as that.  Serena should have had enough time to get
to Travis, and they should now be convinced of my sincerity.  Geesh,
they're hard sells, especially considering I meant every word.*  With
that thought, Quartz put up her knife and put down her hand.

"Ready to surrender I see," the head youma purred.

"Oh, I wouldn't say so," Quartz purred back.  With a quick movement, her
arms touched three points on the wall behind her.  As the youmas looked
on in shock, the floor fell from under her and she dropped down a long
chute towards the bottom levels of the fortress.

::Okay, I'm away,:: she thought to Crystal.  ::Now what's this plan you
have?::

::I want to get the Scouts to the Negaverse,:: Crystal replied.
::Especially Tuxedo Mask.::  Back on Earth, Crystal was still with the
other girls.  Although they had rather pointedly mentioned that they
wanted to be alone, she had `misunderstood' and was still around.  She
looked off to one side, where a tall figure stood with rage and worry
written all over his face and a golden falcon on his shoulder.  ::If you
open a portal to the Negaverse, they'll come, especially `him'.::

::Won't they think it's a trap?:: Quartz asked, even as she headed
towards the portal room.

::Yes, they will,:: Crystal replied.  ::But if you could see them, you'd
realize that at the moment they wouldn't care.  They want their friends
back.  Period.::

::I still don't see why you want them here,:: Quartz said.  ::Without
their powers, they're practically worthless.::

::You obviously haven't seen them fight,:: Crystal replied.  ::And in
this kind of mood, they will do whatever is necessary to get Serena,
Reenie and... and Travis back.::  Her mental voice cracked and Quartz
suddenly understood.

Crystal was scared.  She had gone along with the plan because she wanted
to save her father, but the idea that Travis might fall into the same
straits hadn't really impacted on her.  She hadn't really believed how
far Spessarite would go.  She hadn't seen for herself how he had acted,
she had only heard about it.  Now, after seeing what had happened to
Serena's and Travis' family, and seeing how that had impacted on their
friends, suddenly it was real.  It was dangerous.  And she was grasping
at straws to try to fix it.

Quartz stopped.  ::Look Crystal,:: she thought gently.  ::Bringing them
into the Negaverse when they have no powers of their own is only more
likely to get them hurt or killed, and you don't want that, do you?::

::No, of course not,:: Crystal agreed.  ::But Tuxedo Mask would be a big
help, and if he goes, the others are going to go too.::

::Any help would be good right about now,:: Quartz reluctantly agreed.
::Are you going to come through with them?::

::Mm hmm, sure am, whether they want me to or not,:: Crystal said
determinedly.  ::And if I can get the Silver Imperium Crystal to Serena,
she can heal Father!::

::I still say it's a stupid plan,:: Quartz told her even as she opened
the portal.  ::It's just going to give Spessarite another five hostages
to use against Travis and Serena.::  *Not to mention another one to use
against me and Dad,* she finished the thought to herself.  If Crystal
heard, she chose to ignore it.


On Earth, outside of the Tsukino's house, the remaining Scouts had
gathered in a group to discuss what to do.  They knew it was rude to
exclude Crystal, who was standing not far away, staring into space.
Still, what they were discussing was sensitive material.

"What are we going to do?" Mina asked, absently petting Artemis.

"I don't know if there's anything we can do," Amy said softly.  "They
needed all three stones and the Crystal Time Key to go to the Negaverse
the first time, we have none of those.  Unless we can find an open
portal, there's no way we can go after them."

"We can't just stand here and do nothing!" Lita exclaimed.

"Yeah, who knows how much trouble Meatball Head is getting into over
there," Raye said, trying to cover her emotions.

"Find a way, Amy," was all Darien said.

"I'm trying, Darien," Amy told him.

Luna and Diana were huddled up together in Darien's arms.  Diana had
seen the head youma as he was leaving and recognized him instantly.  She
was still trembling from the memories he brought back.  Luna was trying
to comfort her, while at the same time calming herself down.  Seeing
Serena taken away like that... she shuddered, remembering.  "I wish I
could claw that man's eyes out," she hissed to herself.  Diana,
listening, felt reassured.

Suddenly Amy's computer beeped.  She pulled it out and punched a few
buttons, then her eyes widened.

"What is it?" Darien asked immediately.

"A portal," Amy whispered.  "There's an open portal less than two blocks
from here."

"It's a trap," Raye said.

"So?" was Darien's reply as he took off running in the direction Amy
pointed.

"Yeah, so?" Lita said, less than a step behind him.  "It's the only
chance we have."

The other Scouts took out after them as well.

"Hey, wait for me!" Crystal called out.  She ran to catch up to them.
"If this has something to do with Travis, I want to know about it."

"It's too dangerous, Crystal," Mina said.

"But you're going!" Crystal responded.  "It can't be okay for you and
not for me.  Besides, if you don't let me come with you, I'm just going
to follow.  I want to know that Travis is all right!  And Serena and
Reenie, too, of course."

"There it is!" Lita called out.  Everyone looked forward to see a
shifting section of darkness.

"As far as my scans can determine, nothing has come out," Amy announced.

"It's definitely a trap," Raye said looking at it.

"Should we go through?" Mina asked softly.

"We've got to," Lita told her.

"We don't have a choice," Darien said.

::Start to close it, Quartz,:: Crystal asked.  ::Don't give them a
choice or time to think.::

"It's closing!" Amy exclaimed.

Lita turned to Crystal.  "I'm sorry about this," she said with an
apologetic look.  "But it's in your best interest."  With only that much
warning, she pulled back and punched her on the chin.  Crystal dropped
quickly.  "Let's go," Lita said.

Darien nodded at her, then put down the cats he was still carrying and
pulled out a rose.  Tuxedo Mask headed into the portal with the Scouts
and guardians close behind him.  Crystal was still unconscious outside.

::Crystal?  Crystal!?:: Quartz called when she lost her sister's mental
touch.  It was almost a minute later that Crystal groaned and sat up.

::I didn't expect that,:: she said in a pain filled thought, ::Lita
knocked me out so I wouldn't follow them.::

::So... they know,:: Quartz thought fatalistically.

::No, I don't think so. They just didn't want me getting hurt in the
Negaverse,:: Crystal replied.  ::I think that's why anyway.::

::I don't think I can go in and try to stay with them now,:: Crystal
said thoughtfully.  ::Let's meet in the tunnel under Father's quarters,
okay?  I think we can both get there easily, and as far as I know, no
one but us knows about it.::

::I'll be there,:: Quartz agreed.  Crystal stepped through the portal
which had just opened before her, and, for the first time in months,
stepped within the Negaverse again.


Meanwhile, in a room in the security wing of the Negaverse palace,
Serena kept backing away from the advancing youmas.  "Watch out!" Travis
shouted, "Don't let them back you into a corner!"

Serena took a deep breath and nodded.  Her mind was racing, trying to
find a way out of this predicament.  Half of her was terrified and just
wanted to run, but she fought it down.  She was not going to run and
leave the others behind.  With a cry she suddenly threw herself forward.
The youmas didn't expect this, having become used to her backing away
from them.  She managed to get in several good strikes among the group
before bursting out of the back of the pack.

She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself as she'd been taught.
She found herself wishing desperately that she had begun martial arts
training much earlier in life; the three months she'd been taking
classes seemed woefully inadequate.

"Believe in yourself, Serena," Travis suddenly said seriously, "You can
do it if you just believe in yourself."  He shrugged and grinned as
Serena threw a glance over at him, wondering if the drugs had started to
get to him.  "Hey, it always works when Tux says it."

Reenie giggled.  "Yeah, believe in yourself and you won't even need
Sailor Moon!"

Serena smiled as she heard her daughter giggle.  She didn't see the
sudden thoughtful expression on Travis' face as she set herself to
attack again.  She charged forward and jumped into the air in a jump
kick.  She landed and jumped again, only to have her leg grabbed by a
youma she was trying to jump over.  She fell hard and had to fight off
the pain as she rolled away from the hands grabbing for her and kicked
off the one holding onto her ankle.

She rolled desperately, trying to get free of the pack of youmas, or at
least enough room to get to her feet.  She yelped in disgust as she
rolled across the trail of slime that one youma had left behind.  *Come
on Serena, you've got to `jump'!*  Gathering her will as much as she
could, she leaped up, sailing over the tops of the youmas bearing down
on her.  "A powerjump!  Yes!" she cheered.

"I didn't know she could do that untransformed," Reenie leaned over to
whisper to Travis.

"Amazing what you can do if you have to," Travis said absently.
"Reenie," he said, his expression suddenly intense, "What do the Scouts
use to transform in the future?  Do they have new pens?"

Reenie thought for a long moment.  She wasn't sure why he wanted to
know... *Maybe he's hoping to find the newest pens!* she suddenly
thought, becoming hopeful.  Then her hopes fell.  "I don't think so,
Uncle Travis," she said in a sad tone.  "I've never seen them use pens
to transform, they just do."

Travis didn't seem to mind that answer at all.  "I don't have many
memories of the Moon Kingdom, but I don't seem to remember mother's
Scouts using pens to transform either, just hers."

"But what does that have to do with anything?" Reenie asked, confused.

"Maybe... maybe she can transform without the brooch," Travis answered
hesitantly.

"Transform without it?" Reenie asked.  "Is that possible?"

"I don't know," Travis answered, "I just don't know."

Serena was a little too busy to pay attention to the low voiced
conversation going on between the captives behind her.  Her jump had
taken her out of immediate danger, but the danger had come straight back
for her.  Once more she was in the middle of it, with kicks, punches,
blocks and occasionally throws.  She was very aware of the fact that if
Spessarite hadn't wanted her alive, she would be dead by now.  As she
jumped again, a youma with a long reach managed to snag her leg.  This
time she wasn't allowed to roll away as hand after hand grabbed her arms
and legs, holding her down.

"Serena!" Travis and Reenie yelled.  They were very surprised when their
yells were echoed from the now open door.

As they looked on in disbelief, Tuxedo Mask entered the room, followed
by the rest of the Scouts and the guardians.  The youmas were also
surprised, and not ready for the barrage of roses hitting among them.
Apollo started dive bombing the heads of the youmas holding Serena as
the cats wove through the horde to get to her.  They also attacked with
claw and fang, and the surprise of these attacks soon caused Serena to
be released.  She hugged the three cats to her in relief.  "You're
here," she murmured.

Apollo yelled, "Look out!"

Serena looked up to see more youmas bearing down on her.  She took a
deep breath and set herself, then powerjumped to the other side of the
room.  She landed next to Reenie and quickly started to untie her.

Meanwhile, Tuxedo Mask was throwing roses and using his cane to block
and jab.  Raye stood in the middle of the room with her eyes closed,
before exploding into motion, throwing out a circle of charms in all
directions.  Mina and Lita were in the middle, punching, kicking, and
doing a lot more damage than anyone expected.

"Enough of this!" Spessarite called.  "Kill them!"

"Get out of here!" Travis yelled, panicked.

"Are you kidding?  We can take these guys!" Lita called back.  She
looked around at the youmas and suddenly gulped.  "Um... or maybe not,"
she said stepping back.

The others did as well.  The youmas facing them had suddenly sprouted
knives and sharpened claws.  Several had energy gathering around their
hands or eyes.  They were also in between Serena and Reenie, and the
others.  Travis had also been separated from the others, but the youmas
were smart enough to realize that Spessarite had not meant him in his
kill orders.

"Get out of here!" Serena yelled.  "You can't fight them!"

"We're not leaving you!" Raye yelled back, dodging desperately from a
set of claws coming straight for her.  She threw a charm at the youma,
temporarily stunning it.

Apollo suddenly backwinged to a hover in front of Serena.  "There's a
hole in the roof, over in the corner.  If you can jump high enough, it's
big enough for you to get through and there doesn't seem to be any
youmas in the next room."

Serena nodded but looked at her brother instead.  ::Go,:: his thought
came slashing in.  ::I'll be fine with you to keep me awake and aware.
Besides, I think I might know a way we can win.::

"All right," she said softly.  Raising her voice, she called to the
others.  "Go on, I have a way out!"

"No!" Spessarite yelled.  "Stop her!"

Several of the youmas headed towards her, but she backed up until she
could see the hole.  It was big enough for her, even holding Reenie, but
the edges were jagged.  It was obviously a natural feature, and not a
bolt hole of some sort.

She held Reenie tight and wrapped her arms around her.  The three cats
were squished between them.  Looking back at the youma, she jumped.

And fell short.

::Come on, Serena!  You've jumped higher than this!:: Travis thought to
her.

::That was transformed,:: she thought back.  ::I don't even know how I
can do it in this form, much less with this much weight!::

::You can do it because you have to,:: Travis said seriously.  ::And
because you believe you can.  What made you falter?::

::Those edges are sharp,:: Serena thought back.  ::If I don't go through
exactly right, it'll really hurt.::

::And if you don't make it, those youmas have really sharp claws too!
And the others aren't going to leave until you do!  You can make it. I
know you can.::

Serena nodded slowly.  Taking a deep breath, and looking over at the
others for support, she set her legs and jumped.  She almost missed.

Serena almost screamed as she felt the sharp edges tear into her back.
Still, she managed to get herself and Reenie over the edge and into the
room, before she collapsed from the pain.

"Mommy!?!" Reenie asked as she got up.  She turned to look at her mother
and stared.

Serena's eyes were closed, her face clenched in pain.  As Reenie and the
cats got up and off her chest, she gratefully rolled over onto her
stomach and fainted.

Tuxedo Mask was almost out of the room when he suddenly felt Serena in
trouble.  With a quick glance backward he pushed the girls out of the
room, slammed the doors closed and broke the lock with a rose.  Then he
ran.  Jumping from youma head to youma head, he stopped for a moment to
glance at Travis, but Travis just jerked his head towards the hole
Serena had gone through, his face clenched with worry and echoed pain.
Tuxedo Mask nodded and managed to get under the hole without wasting
much time fighting or avoiding the youmas trying to catch and kill him.
With another look back at his blood brother, he jumped upward, and
through the hole, with the jagged edges catching nothing but his cape.

As he landed on the floor of the room above he saw Serena, covered in
blood, with Reenie and the cats leaning over her worriedly.

"Serena!" he cried, rushing forward.

She moaned slightly as he carefully picked her up.  Her shirt was torn
all the way down her back and several deep scratches were bleeding
furiously.

With an oath, Tuxedo Mask used his cape as a pad for her back, trying to
stop the bleeding.  "It's all right, Serena, it'll be all right..." he
crooned gently.

"Daddy?" Reenie asked worriedly.  "How... how is she?"

"She'll be okay," he says gently, pulling her into a gentle hug.  "She
just got a nasty scratch on her back and the pain knocked her out."  *I
hope,* he thought.

He picked her up gently and carried her out of the room, not wanting
there to be a chance of a youma managing to come through the hole in the
floor.  Reenie, the cats, and Apollo followed silently, Diana held
securely in her mother's mouth.  Neither Luna nor Diana were willing to
let go of each other at the moment.

"What's been happening?" Tuxedo Mask asked Reenie as he found a secluded
corner for everyone to settle down in.

"Yes," Luna said.  "Were you treated all right?  Did they hurt you, try
to brainwash you?  What?"

Reenie took a deep breath.  "They treated us okay. They knew about
Travis being Sailor Sol, but not about me and Serena.  Except for
Quartz.  She knew.  She's... Crystal's twin sister."

"What?" Apollo screeched, almost busting their eardrums.

"Crystal's from the Negaverse.  Quartz said that she changed Serena's
hair so no one would figure out it was her and they were trying to help,
but I don't think Travis believed her," Reenie said.

"Why didn't Serena transform?" Artemis asked.

"She can't," Reenie admitted.  "Her brooch is missing, it got lost
during the fight or something."

"She LOST her brooch?!" Luna asked in disbelief.

"I think so," Reenie said quietly.  "And... when I woke up here... I...
I didn't know who she was.  For just a moment, I didn't recognize her.
I didn't remember her.  Daddy, I don't want to forget my mommy or you,"
she whispered.

Tuxedo Mask swept his daughter into a hug.  "You won't, Sweetheart, you
won't."  He rested his chin on the top of her head and patted her back
soothingly as she sobbed into his tuxedo.  "We won't let you forget," he
whispered.

It was almost ten very worrisome minutes before Serena groaned and
started to wake up.

"I hurt," she whispered hoarsely.

The others quickly gathered around.  "Mommy?  Are you okay?" Reenie
asked in a small voice.

"Yes, Small Lady," Serena said gently, then groaned again as she tried
to get up.  Tuxedo Mask's cape slid off her back and it became obvious
that the cuts had already started to heal.  "Tuxedo Mask?" she asked in
wonder.  "What are you doing here?  How did you and the others get here?
And where are they?"

Tuxedo Mask swept her into a hug and held her gently for a long moment
before finally letting her go.  "I thought I'd lost you this time.  If
that portal hadn't opened when it did, we never would have gotten here."

Serena reached up and gently kissed him.  "I'm glad you're here," she
said softly.  "Where are the others?  Were you able to get Travis out?"

"I managed to get the other girls out, but you got hurt and I went after
you.  Travis is still there."

::TRAVIS!:: Serena screamed with all of her might.

Nothing.

::TRAVIS!  PRINCE TRANQUILLITY!:: she screamed again with all of her
thoughts.

::I hate that name,:: came through very quietly.

::Travis!:: Serena sent in relief.  ::Are you okay?  It's hard to hear
you. Why didn't you answer?::

::It's hard to focus,:: he sent back, his sending a little clearer.

::Then talk to me,:: Serena said.  ::You said you had a plan, right?
Tell me about it.::

::A plan?  Oh... yeah... I remember.  It was something that Reenie said,
and some things I remembered.  I think, maybe, you can transform without
the Crystal.::

"::Transform without the Crystal!?::" Serena says out loud in her shock.

"Can you do that?" Diana asked in surprise.

"No, of course not," Serena answered out loud unconsciously, but it was
transmitting as well.  "::I have to have the Crystal to transform. It's
what gives me the power to do so.::"

::Is it?:: Travis asked.

"::Yes, it is, what else could it be?  Right?::" she looked around at
the others who had been listening interestedly to the one sided
conversation.  "::I get the power from the Crystal.::"

::Then why can't anyone use the Crystal?  Or the pens?  If all the power
is in the objects, then anyone should be able to use them right?::

"::Don't be silly, no one could use the stones or pens except for us,::"
Serena told him indignantly.

::Why?:: he asked again.

"::Because... because they're made for us,::" Serena explained.  "Right,
Luna?"

"The pens and your brooch resonate with your own power," Luna said.

::Ask Luna if mother's Scouts used the pens,:: Travis said.

"::Mother's Scouts?::" Serena asked confused.  "::Who are they, and why
would they use the pens?::"

"The Queen's Scouts didn't use pens, they didn't have to," Artemis said.
"They could use their powers without them."

"They could?  How?" Tuxedo Mask asked.

"Travis is right," Luna said.  "They didn't need the pens to transform,
because they could access their power without them.  But they were
much older and more experienced before they were able to do so."

"Wait a minute," Serena said.  "Are you saying that I have power of my
own?"

"::Of course you do,::" Luna and Travis said together.  Luna continued,
"The brooch only focuses the power to allow you to use it.  The Crystal
has power of its own, of course, but you rarely use it."

"So I could transform without it?" Serena asked.

"I don't think so," Luna said softly.  "You're just not experienced
enough.  It would require a great deal of focus and concentration to do
that."

::No, it requires belief,:: Travis said.  ::If you think you can
transform, you'll find the focus, like you did when you had to jump.
You did it because you had to and believed you could.::

"::It's not the same thing Travis,::" Serena said.  "::Besides, Lita,
Mina, and Raye believed that they could transform when they got their
new pens, but they couldn't.::"

::They believed in the pens, not themselves,:: Travis' thought wavered.

::TRAVIS!:: Serena yelled through her mind.

::I'm okay,:: he answered.  ::They're upping the dosage, just keep
talking to me.::

"::Maybe it's true for the others, but there never used to be a Sailor
Moon.  I need the Crystal to transform,::" Serena said.

"You didn't start out with it," Tuxedo Mask reminded her.  "I seem to
remember a long search for that particular Crystal, and you could
transform then."

"True, but I had my first brooch," Serena responded.  "::And there's the
problem with your logic, Travis. I didn't believe in it when I first
transformed.  I didn't even know what was going to happen.::"

::You're more powerful now,:: Travis replied.

"Luna?  Is the power in me or in the Crystal or brooch?" Serena asked.

"You," Luna replied.  "The brooch and pens focus and amplify the power.
But if it wasn't already there, there would be nothing for the pens to
use.  They have very little power themselves.  However if the power came
from the pens anyone would be able to use them.  You could say that the
pens resonate to the power of the Scouts.  The Crystal holds power of
its own, but you can transform without it."

"Kind of like the reason Reenie can use all three stones, right?" Serena
asked, deep in thought.

"You remembered," Luna said proudly.  "That's right, Reenie's power
resonates to all three of her bloodlines, so she can use all three
stones.  The Scout's powers resonate to their pens, so they can use the
pens to focus their power enough to transform."

"But they `do' need the pens to transform, right?" Serena asked.

"At this point of time," Luna started.

"There's an easier way to figure it out," Serena suddenly decided.  She
stood up and closed her eyes, trying to focus as much as she could on
what she wanted.  She wavered slightly from the pain in her back , but
then her stance firmed again.  "MOON CRYSTAL POWER!" she cried as she
thrust her hand into the air.  She stood there for a long moment as
nothing happened, before slumping to the ground again.

Reenie, Diana, and Tuxedo Mask all sighed in disappointment.

::It didn't work,:: Serena said softly to her brother.

She got no response.

::Travis?  Did you hear me?:: she asked.

Still no response.

::TRAVIS!:: she screamed silently.

::Wha...?:: Travis' thought was very faint and there was little sense in
it.

"::TRAVIS!  Wake up!::" she yelled.

Apollo took one look at her worried expression and headed back to the
room they had come from.

Apollo came winging back with a worried expression on his beak.  "He's
unconscious," he said to their questioning expressions.  "I couldn't get
him awake before the youmas drove me away."

"Travis," Serena said.  "We've got to save him."

"We can't!" Reenie cried.  "If you can't transform, we can't save him!"
She burst into tears.

Serena stared at her daughter's tears and tried one more time to reach
her brother's mind.  She stood back up, her face determined.  She closed
her eyes and reached inside of herself.  *I `can' do this,* she thought
to herself.  *I `can' and I `will'!  I will because I must.  I must for
the lives of my family and friends. I will because I believe I can!  I
believe I can!*  "I believe I can!" she finished out loud.  Her eyes
snapped open.  "I believe I can, and I will!  MOON POWER!" she screamed
as loud as she could.

As the others watched with bated breath, she started to glow.  The
familiar ribbons covered her.  When the light faded, Sailor Moon stood
there.  "Yes!" she screamed in delight.

Reenie jumped up and down in delight.  "You did it!  You did it!  We can
fight now!"

"It worked," Sailor Moon said softly.  "It really worked."

As she turned with a big smile to the others watching, the smile faded.
"Wha?" she said, as she detransformed.  "No!  I can't hold it," she
said, flopping down.  "It won't stay.  What did I do wrong?"


Meanwhile, Quartz and Crystal were holding a meeting of their own.  They
had met in the tunnel under their father's quarters, and for a long
moment just stood there looking at each other.

"Looking in a mirror just isn't the same," Crystal said with a teary
smile.

"I know," Quartz responded as they hugged.

"So, what do we do now?" Crystal asked as they finally separated.

"I don't know," Quartz said distractedly.  "Serena, I think, believes
us.  Whether Travis does..." she shrugged.

Crystal looked down at that.  "I still can't believe you did that," she
said.  Then she looked up.  "Yes I can," she sighed.  "I `do'
understand.  I don't see how you could stand being here with `him',
though.  I think I definitely got the better deal on terms of
assignments."

"Oh, I agree with you there," Quartz smiled slightly.  "If it wasn't for
Father, I would have been glad to go to Earth and never come back."

"But Father is here, and in trouble, and we have to figure out how to
get him out.  And then we'll take care of Spessarite," Crystal almost
snarled.

"Oh yes," Quartz agreed with hard eyes.  "Then we'll take care of
Spaghetti."

Crystal was forced to giggle at that.  "Spaghetti?" she asked.

"It fits him, don't you think?" Quartz grinned.

"It does indeed," Crystal agreed.  "He still doesn't know about us,
right?"

"Right," Quartz answered.

"Then let's surprise him," Crystal grinned as her clothing flashed and
she changed into the uniform of a Negaverse captain.  Now the two girls
looked exactly alike, all the way to the devilish glint in their eyes.

"Let's go find Serena, and then we can really surprise him," Quartz
smiled.

Crystal agreed.

One thought ran through both of their minds.  It was good to be together
again.


"But you did it," Reenie reminded the disconsolate Serena.  "If you did
it once, you can do it again."

"It wasn't very strong," Serena said.  "I could tell that."

"No, it wasn't," Luna agreed.  "The Crystal amplifies your power more
than you know.  But you did it!  I honestly didn't think you could!  I
never expected you to even be able to go that far.  I didn't believe
you'd have the focus necessary.  I'm very glad to see I was wrong."

"It doesn't do any good, though!" Serena told her.  "I need to be able
to be Sailor Moon for longer than thirty seconds!"

"You'll get better with time and practice," Luna soothed.

"We don't have time," Serena reminded her.

"Mommy?  Why can't I do it?" Reenie asked quietly.

"What do you mean, Baby?" Serena asked softly.

"Why can't I transform on my own?  I've got the three stones inside me
still. I should have lots of power. Why can't I transform by myself?"
Reenie looked unhappy.  "I don't like not being able to help," she said
softly.

"I know, Sweetheart, but you're too young to use the power of the
stones... just like I'm too young to use my own power," Serena sighed.

"Don't, Serena," Tuxedo Mask said.

"What?" Serena asked.

"Don't put yourself down like that," he said.  "You did it, even if it
was for less than a minute.  And maybe that form was a little less
powerful than usual.  But if you use it at the right time, it'll be a
total surprise."

"You mean, don't go busting in there as Sailor Moon, but wait until the
last minute?" Serena brightened then her mood darkened again.  "But I
can't stay in that form for long enough to do any good," she sighed.

Tuxedo Mask smiled and shook his head.  "When you really need it, it'll
be there, if I know you," he said.

"Of course, it would work even better if we could all do it," Serena
said, suddenly brightening again.  "If we can find the others, and they
can all do it too... That would really be a surprise, wouldn't it?"

"Yes, it certainly would be," Apollo said in a thoughtful tone.

"And if I can do it, they can," Serena continued.  "After all, I'm the
flighty one of the bunch."

"I'm not so sure about that," Artemis answered.

Serena grinned.  "Mina's been extremely good lately at leading the
Scouts.  She hasn't been flighty at all."

"True," Artemis agreed.  "And that worries me," he said in an aside.  "I
used to think the only time that would happen was if the world was
coming to an end."

"If we don't do something," Serena said seriously, staring at him, "The
world, as we know it, `will' come to an end."

Artemis fell silent.

"So!" Reenie said, standing up.  "Let's go find them, and then save
Uncle Travis!"

They nodded at each other seriously, and left the secluded corner.

"You do know there's no telling where they might be," Luna said from
Serena's shoulder as they walked along.

"Yeah," Diana mewed from Reenie's head.  "This place is a maze!"

"I'll go look around," Apollo said.  Without waiting for a reply he flew
down the corridor.

"Be careful!" Artemis called from Tuxedo Mask's shoulder.

Serena turned a glare on him.  "We can't let him go alone," she scolded.
"He might get hurt!  We need to catch up with him."

Serena started running down the corridor and the others quickly
followed.  After several twists and turns they saw a greatly excited
falcon flying towards them.  "I found them!  And they're in trouble!"

The already running trio started to run even faster.  They followed
Apollo through several more corridors until they reached a knot of
youmas.  They could hear Raye chanting as she threw out her charms.  Amy
was calling out weak spots and Mina and Lita were talking to each other
about their score in taking down youmas.  Still there was a nervous edge
to their voices.

"If I can't do it now, I'll never be able to do it," Serena said.  Luna
jumped down as Serena gathered herself.  *I can because I have to,* she
thought again, almost as a mantra.  *I believe I can.*  "MOON POWER!"

The youmas all turned to look as did a relieved group of Scouts.  They
saw Sailor Moon and Tuxedo Mask standing there ready.

"MOON TIARA MAGIC!" Sailor Moon yelled.  Her tiara and Tuxedo Mask's
roses took out a great number of the unprepared youmas.  Then her
transformation faded once more.

By then the remaining youmas were in a rout.  The attack from behind had
been so unexpected that it threw them into disarray.  First one started
to run, then the others joined her.

"Serena!  You're okay!" was the first remark heard as she was rushed by
the other girls.  She winced as their hugs ran across her healing cuts,
but the little time she had spent as Sailor Moon helped them heal even
more.  While her back wasn't back to normal, the cuts likely wouldn't
break open again.

"Why did you detransform? The fight wasn't over yet," Raye asked as she
stepped back.

"And were your transformation words different?" Lita asked.

"The power reading I got on my computer was not as strong as usual, is
something the matter?" Amy asked concernedly.

"Artemis!" Mina exclaimed.  "You're all right!"  She picked up the cat
and hugged him until he gasped for breath.

Serena explained what had happened, including her missing brooch and
what Travis had figured out about their powers.

"So we might be able to transform even without our pens?" Amy asked.
"That would certainly be a great advantage."

"That would be awesome," Lita told her.  "Not that I really mind going
hand to hand with these guys every once in a while."

Raye was meditating quietly behind them.  Her priestess training had
taught her how to go into a trance, and she reached downward, into
herself.  She found what she was looking for, a seething fire at the
bottom of her soul.  She focused her attention on it, as she would if
she was sitting in front of the Great Fire looking for answers to a
question, or a glimpse of the future.  "MARS POWER!" she suddenly cried,
surprising the others.  They turned to find Sailor Mars standing there.

Amy got to work with her computer as Raye detransformed.  "It looks as
though the level of power is comparable to that of Sailor Mars before
her power-up," she announced.  "And Serena's was similar to her power
level when she first transformed."

Mina grinned almost cockily.  "If she can do it, I can do it," she said
breezily.  "VENUS POWER!" she cried.  Nothing happened.  "Hey!" she
cried, "Why can't I transform?  I believe I can!"

"You need more than belief, you need to focus as well," Artemis told
her.  "Focus and `concentrate'.  If you can," he added in an aside.

Mina glared at him for a long moment, then sighed.  She nodded and
settled down to thinking of Sailor Venus.  *Okay,* she thought.  *I need
to concentrate on being Sailor Venus.  Maybe... maybe if I concentrate
on how it feels to transform?  I know I can do this, after all, Raye
did.  Of course, she is a priestess.  So?*  The others wondered what she
was thinking about as she suddenly threw her hair back.  *I am Sailor
Venus, and if I'm not able to transform, one of the others might get
hurt.  And I'm not going to allow that, because I'm Sailor Venus and
nobody hurts my friends!*  "I am Sailor Venus!" she said out loud.
"VENUS POWER!"  As the others watched, her transformation overtook her
and Sailor Venus stood posing before them.  Seconds later she
detransformed.

"Told you I could do it," she laughed, turning and glaring at Artemis.

Lita was next to try.  *Belief, hmm?* she thought to herself.  *Belief,
confidence and focus... I can do this.  I know I can.  I think.  No,
Lita, don't think like that.  I `can' do this.  And as Sailor Jupiter I
can do a lot more damage.*  She suddenly grinned.  "JUPITER POWER!" she
called.  Lightning flared around her, and Sailor Jupiter stood there for
half a minute before letting the transformation drop.  "You're right,"
she told Amy.  "I could tell that the power wasn't as strong.  I don't
think I can use my newest attack, or the dragon, but I should be able to
use Supreme Thunder, right?"

"Correct," Amy agreed.

"Your turn, Amy," Serena smiled.

Amy didn't even bother closing her eyes.  She just took a deep breath
and called for the power.  After seeing the others doing it, she didn't
have any problems believing she could do it, or finding the focus she
needed.  "MERCURY POWER!" she cried.  Sailor Mercury stood for a few
seconds before letting the transformation fall.  She didn't want to
waste any power.

"Time to go save Travis," Serena said softly.  "Right?"

"Right!" the others yelled back.

"Remember, keep the transformations secret for as long as you can," Luna
admonished.  "There's no telling how long you'll be able to keep them up
once you're in there."

Serena and the others nodded.  Serena turned to Reenie.  "I don't
suppose you would..." she started.

"No, I won't," Reenie said immediately.  "I'm helping too!"

Serena knelt down.  "All right," she said softly.  "I won't try to stop
you.  But you be careful, all right?  Please?  I don't want to lose
you."

"I promise, Mommy, I love you too," Reenie hugged her tight for a long
moment.  Then she turned to Tuxedo Mask.  "You too, Daddy, you be
careful too, okay?"

"I will, Small Lady," Tuxedo Mask said, sweeping Reenie up into his arms
for a hug.  Serena flowed into his arms as well, and the small family
stood together like that for several moments.

"Let's go," Raye finally said.

Serena nodded and pulled away after a moment.  Together, the six girls,
one guy, three cats, and a falcon headed towards the room they had last
run from.

::Hold on Travis, we're coming,:: she thought to him, sure he got the
message, even if he never responded.

They reached the door and stood there for a long moment, psyching
themselves.  "Let's do it," Serena finally said.

The lock was broken, obviously the youmas had forced it open after the
Scouts had left.

"Why did they stay here instead of moving to another room?" Amy wondered
quietly.

"Let's just be glad they did," Lita said.

Tuxedo Mask threw open the doorway and the Scouts ran in.  "Travis!"
Serena said in anguish, seeing her brother unconscious in the chair he
was still tied to.

"You came back?" Spessarite said gloatingly.  "I didn't think you would
be that stupid."

Before he could say anymore, another door opened in what had looked like
a blank wall.  "Spaghetti!" one of the twins cried out as she stood
there.

As Spessarite's attention was taken by the troublesome girl who called
him that awful nickname, an identical girl walked through yet another
door.  "Spaghetti!" she said in exactly the same tone of voice.

"Yep, they're definitely twins," Serena muttered, looking at the two
absolutely identical girls.

Spessarite turned and stared, doing a doubletake between the two girls.
As he was turned away from the first one, she looked at Serena.
"Catch!" she mouthed, holding up Serena's Crystal brooch.

Suddenly, from where he'd been standing unnoticed behind Spessarite,
Rhyolite spoke, "Quartz, Crystal, your master calls," he said.

Quartz and Crystal stopped instantly.  Their eyes went blank and they
stared at him.

Spessarite turned without any surprise and kneeled down.  "Your plan
worked perfectly, Emperor," he said.

"You played your part well, Spessarite. You will be well rewarded,"
Rhyolite announced.

Rhyolite snapped his fingers and Quartz and Crystal walked towards him.
Without hesitation, Crystal handed the brooch to him.

"Humans, so weakwilled, don't you think?" he said conversationally to
the shocked Scouts.  "So easily brainwashed."  He turned to the twins.
"Kill them," he said, pointing to the Scouts.  "But first, Crystal, kill
Travis."

"Yes, Master," they said in a flat voice turning to obey.  No trace of
emotion remained in their eyes.



Chapter 15:

Rhyolite snapped his fingers and Quartz and Crystal walked towards him.
Without hesitation, Crystal handed the brooch to him.

"Humans, so weakwilled, don't you think?" he said conversationally to
the shocked Scouts.  "So easily brainwashed."  He turned to the twins.
"Kill them," he said, pointing to the Scouts.  "But first, Crystal, kill
Travis."

"Yes, Master," they said in a flat voice, turning to obey.  No trace of
emotion remained in their eyes.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

"NO!" Serena screamed as Crystal went towards the still unconscious
Travis with her knife out.  She dove and managed to tackle Crystal to
the ground.  "What are you doing?" she cried.  "You can't hurt Travis!"

"Beg and plead all you wish," Rhyolite said, smiling, "You won't get
through to them."

"How could you do this to your own daughters?" Reenie asked, moving
quickly away from the still advancing Quartz and ducking behind her
father.  "They love you!"

"My own daughters?  Whatever gave you that idea?" Rhyolite answered.

"But... they said..." Serena was so surprised that her hands lightened
up and Crystal was able to throw her off.

"And you believed them?" Rhyolite was amused.

"They lied to us?" Tuxedo Mask asked quietly.

"No, not at all.  Everything they told you was the truth as far as
`they' knew.  They just didn't know everything.  Actually, they didn't
know anything, and that's just the way I liked it.  It was very easy,
you know.  Taking the two girls from Earth when we first attacked and
changing them into soldiers totally loyal to me."

"I knew we shouldn't have trusted them," Raye muttered.

Lita was thinking of something else.  "Are you saying they're human?!?"

"Totally," Rhyolite agreed.  "I just took their memories of home and
family, replaced their father with me, replaced their world with the
Negaverse, and kept all those silly ideas of honor and loyalty.  They're
quite useful you know.  Add a suggestion that would twist anything they
saw or heard about me into something that fit their notions of me and I
have two totally loyal slaves that still have free will."

"Emperor," Spessarite said, "Don't you think we should just kill them?"

"Not just yet, Spessarite," Rhyolite replied.  "I want them to
understand what has happened, and why two people they trust betrayed
them.  Because," he continued as Spessarite started to speak, "I want
them to know how they were beaten."

"In other words, you want to gloat," Lita remarked.

The tableau held.  Quartz and Crystal had both stopped moving soon after
Rhyolite started to talk.  Serena had thought for a moment they were
getting their minds back, but it soon became obvious that they had
stopped because Rhyolite wished to talk.  Travis groaned lowly as he
started to regain consciousness, and Serena started to run towards him,
only to be stopped by Crystal standing in front of her with a knife.

Rhyolite's expression flashed with anger, and Quartz started moving
towards Lita immediately.  However, Rhyolite got himself under control
and Quartz stopped as he smiled.

"You could say that," he said.  "It's not often that a plan as
complicated as this one comes to fruition, so I have the right to gloat.
Besides, I would think you would want for me to gloat, after all, it
gives you several more minutes to live."

"Let's see, several more minutes to live, but we have to listen to him,
or fight immediately," Mina mused.  "I choose..."

"Hold on," Amy interrupted quietly.  "I have some questions."

"Ask," Rhyolite said lightly, "Since I'm about to destroy the Sailor
Scouts, I can afford to be magnanimous."

"How did you know that Crystal would become a friend of the Scouts?  The
probability of us ever meeting her in a city the size of Tokyo is
extremely low."

"I didn't," Rhyolite said.  "The girls had total freewill when it came
to their plans for Earth.  I just made sure they were loyal and
honorable, thus they wouldn't turn on me, and let them plan it for
themselves.  Crystal, answer her question."

Crystal turned, her voice a monotone, "We did not plan on meeting the
Sailor Scouts in our civilian identities.  Our plan was to find new ways
to gather energy and to scout for places that should be taken
immediately if we ever did attack the Earth.  A junior high school
student was the best disguise."

"They came up with some good plans," Rhyolite reflected.  "Ways to
gather energy that worked, and they even figured out how to steal your
pens."

Serena wasn't paying attention.  "She remembers," she said softly to
herself.  "They still remember what happened before.  Maybe..."

"But now we have the Silver Imperium Crystal, and the Sun Stone, `and'
the Earth Gem, so we really don't need you anymore," Rhyolite said
thoughtfully.  "And gloating is really bad manners... Finish it."  His
voice was suddenly the snap of an order and Quartz and Crystal broke out
of their immobility.

"Wait a minute!" Amy said.  "One more question, please!"

"All right, but this is the last one," Rhyolite said, waving the twins
to a stop.

"This whole, you were brainwashed thing.  Why?  It doesn't make any
sense."

"But of course it does," Rhyolite exclaimed.  "What better way to
motivate them?  They never would have gone after the Scouts on their
own!  Now, that's your last question.  Quartz, Crystal, I think you know
what you should do."  Once more, the two girls started forward, Quartz
towards the Scouts and Crystal towards Travis.

Travis groaned again and shook his head.  "Wha?" he started looking
around carefully.  "Crystal?" he said, staring at the girl coming toward
him with blank eyes.

Crystal sprang forward, keeping her eyes on her target in front of her
while keeping part of her attention focused on the girl to her right.
The body coming at her from the left was a total surprise.

Tuxedo Mask wrestled with Crystal, trying to get the knife away from
her, only to be hit in the side by shards of crystal.  As he cried out,
Serena looked up from where she was working on her brother's ropes.
"Tuxedo Mask!" she screamed and started to move towards him before
remembering her helpless brother.  She looked down in indecision.

"Go check on him," he ordered, looking up at her.  She hesitated a
moment, but the sight of her love on the ground with Crystal standing
over him, sent her towards them quickly.

As she reached him he was getting painfully to his feet and Crystal had
already moved away.  He was not her first target.  "Are you all right?"
she asked worriedly.

"I'm fine," he answered, carefully holding his side.  "How about
Travis?"

"Travis!" she gasped, turning back around to see Crystal once more
bearing down on him, and he still tied to the chair.

Meanwhile, the others were busy with Quartz.  Normally, four against
one, even one with a knife and the power to shoot out shards of crystal
would be no contest, but they were hampered by the fact that they didn't
want to hurt her.  This wasn't like when a person was possessed by a
youma and you could kill the youma without hurting the person, this was
a human being they were fighting.  Lita and Mina were throwing punches
and kicks, trying to get the knife away from her.

Raye darted towards her.  "Got her!" she cried, throwing a spirit ward
on her forehead.  She stopped, paralyzed.

As Serena and Tuxedo Mask watched helplessly, Crystal reached downward.
She stopped with a gasp as the link between herself and her sister
activated and the power of the spirit ward impacted her as well.  Travis
came back to his senses, tipping back the chair he was tied to and
trying to wiggle away.

"Crystal," Serena cried as Crystal shook herself free of the spillover
from Quartz's being paralyzed.  "Crystal, please, listen to me.  That's
Travis, Crystal.  You remember Travis, right?  He's the boy you like,
the one who's always been nice to you, the one you study with, and go on
dates with, the one who helped you with my hair."  Serena got to her
feet and started walking towards her.  "Remember when you first came to
school and Travis was your guide?  Remember when he taught you how to
swim?  When he told you about our family?  Do you remember, Crystal?  I
know you're in there.  I know you can hear me!  Please Crystal! Listen!"

Travis' voice joined his sister's.  "Do you remember the ice cream soda
we shared that first day?" he asked softly.  He had stopped moving and
was just looking up at Crystal.  "The ice cream shop was so busy that
they had run out of cups and we had to share, and I said I guess that
made you my girlfriend?  I thought you'd laughingly disagree, but
instead you seemed surprised, but very happy.  And I realized I wouldn't
mind at all if it were really true.  And that surprised me, I didn't
think I even wanted a girlfriend.  Besides, I figured that a girl as
pretty as you wouldn't want anything to do with me."

"Why not?" Crystal's voice was so low that even Travis, just below her,
almost missed it.

He looked up quickly, but her eyes were still blank.  If it weren't for
the fact that she wasn't moving, he would have thought he'd imagined it.

"Why would you?" he tried to shrug but was unable to.  "I mean, besides
the fact that I'm rich, what do I have that any girl would like?"

Crystal opened her mouth to answer, but Rhyolite beat her to it.
"Enough of this," he snarled, angry that the girls had not managed to do
any damage.  "Garnite!  Finish them!"

Garnite had been in the room the whole time, though no one had been
paying any attention to him.  It was obvious from his expression that he
had no idea what was going on.  He had thought that Spessarite was
holding Rhyolite prisoner, but now Rhyolite was giving orders and
Spessarite not only let him, but also obeyed.  He didn't know if he was
now supposed to obey Rhyolite or not.  He turned to look at Spessarite
and caught his glare.  *I guess so,* he thought to himself, as he called
a group of youmas from the edges of the room.

As soon as Quartz had been paralyzed, Mina had grabbed her arm and
twisted the knife from it.  Lita quickly grabbed her other arm and they
held on tight as the paralysis wore off and she started to struggle
again.

"I think they're getting through to Crystal," Amy said quietly.  "If you
can, hold Quartz for a little longer.  I believe that if they are able
to break the conditioning on Crystal, Quartz's will be broken as well."

The others nodded.  Even struggling as she was, they could hold her.  It
was then they heard Rhyolite's order.  A rush of youmas headed towards
the girls as Garnite and several others headed towards the other group.

Lita and Mina tried to fight the youmas and hold on to Quartz but found
themselves unable to.  Reluctantly, they let go and then had to deal
with fighting her as well.  Still, they managed to mostly avoid her as
they hit, kicked, and threw youmas they `could' use all their strength
against without worry.

Amy was dodging a tentacle when she saw Reenie.  Several youmas were
going after the defenseless girl.  Luna, Artemis, Apollo, and even Diana
were using teeth, talon, and claw against the encroaching youma, but it
did little good.

"Reenie!" Amy cried.  Then her face grew determined.  *There's only one
way,* she thought desperately.  "MERCURY POWER!" she cried.

Everything stopped.  Everyone stared, except the other Scouts, as her
transformation covered her.  Sailor Mercury looked around for a second.
"MERCURY BUBBLES BLAST!" she yelled, covering her side of the cavern
with a blanket of fog.  Her transformation faded almost immediately, but
by then, she couldn't be seen.  She ran towards Reenie's last
coordinates, and managed to dodge between two of the youmas, pick up the
little girl, and run away.

Meanwhile, the other Scouts had managed to take out several of the
youmas while they were distracted by Mercury's transformation.  The
cloud of fog helped for a little while, until they couldn't tell if they
were fighting friend or foe.

Rhyolite was incensed.  "I thought they couldn't transform without their
pens!" he roared.  He turned his glare on Spessarite.  "And they `don't'
have their pens, do they?" he said in a calmer but ice filled voice.

"No, Emperor," Spessarite almost gulped.  "Their pens are right here,"
he said as he pulled the four pens out of his pocket.  "That `was'
Sailor Mercury.  Perhaps she managed to build something that would work
like a pen, but if so, she obviously didn't have time to build more than
one, since the others haven't transformed," he finished quickly, his
words almost tripping over each other in his haste not to be blamed.

Rhyolite considered his words for a moment before nodding his head.
"Perhaps, you're right," he agreed.  Spessarite sighed in relief.

Their eyes turned to the part of the fight that could still be seen.
Serena and Tuxedo Mask were fighting the youmas that Garnite had brought
with him, while Crystal was still standing there, her eyes still blank.
Travis was still on his back, tied to the chair.  He had tried wiggling
loose, but the ropes were too tight.

Garnite moved quickly behind the fighters.  It was not his way to attack
openly and from the front unless he had an overwhelming advantage.
Instead, he attacked as he usually did.  From behind.

Serena and Tuxedo Mask screamed as the fire from Garnite's attack hit
their unprotected backs.  He turned to Travis and attacked.

Suddenly, as she watched, Crystal's eyes lost their blank look.  "NO!"
she screamed, throwing herself in between Garnite and Travis.  The
attack took her in the stomach, sending her backward into the wall.

From inside of the rapidly dissipating fog bank, Quartz screamed as
well.  The pain was transmitted from Crystal to Quartz, breaking the
compulsion on her as well.  She headed towards Garnite with murder in
her eyes, as did the rest of the Scouts.  They were too late.

As Reenie watched Garnite take down her parents, for the second time,
she screamed as well.  Jerking herself from Amy's arms as the girl tried
to keep her safe, she ran towards him.  "You killed Sammy, and Mika, and
hurt Mommy and Daddy!  I won't forgive you!  I won't let you hurt anyone
else!"  Her anger, fear, and pain combined and without thought, she did
the same thing she had done in that strange future.  The crescent moon
showed on her forehead as her moonbeam formed around her.  She threw
herself at the one who had caused her and her family so much pain.

He screamed as the moonbeam and Moonchild hit him together.  She grabbed
him around the waist and he tried desperately to push her away as the
Moonbeam burned him.

"Help me!" Reenie sobbed as she felt her moonbeam collapsing around her
and knew it had not been enough.

Serena and Tuxedo Mask struggled to their feet.  "Garnite!" Serena
called even as she raised her hand.  "MOON POWER!" she called
transforming once more into Sailor Moon.  "You should not have messed
with my family!  MOON TIARA MAGIC!"

Tuxedo Mask was silent, letting his roses speak for him.

As the tiara and roses flew towards the doomed Captain, Reenie struggled
to hold the Moonbeam together until they got there.  She was determined
to have a part in Garnite's destruction.  The three attacks combined
even as they hit and Garnite turned to dust.

Sailor Moon lost her transformation and collapsed.  Reenie also
collapsed, sobbing.

Serena groaned as she pushed herself slowly to her feet.  The pain in
her back was added to the half-healed cuts already there, but she
desperately tried to push it to the back of her mind.  Her daughter was
crying and she hobbled as fast as she could towards her.  Tuxedo Mask
was just a step behind.

Quickly but painfully, Serena sat down next to her daughter.  She
reached out carefully and put her hand on her shoulder.  Reenie turned
around and threw herself at her mother, sobbing desperately.  Serena
caught her and rocked her, not saying a word as she let her cry herself
out.  The two of them sat there for a long moment, the only sound
Reenie's low sobs.

The others stood gathered around, facing outward, their expressions
daring anyone or anything to try to break up the touching scene.

"Thank you, Reenie," Serena whispered as the sobs turned into hiccups.
"Thank you for saving me."

"He's dead, right?" Reenie asked with her head still buried in Serena's
shoulder.  "He's not going to hurt anyone ever again, right?"

"Right," Serena agreed.  "Never again.  He'll never be able to hurt
anyone ever again."

"I'm glad," Reenie whispered.  "I hated him, Mommy.  I don't think I've
ever hated anyone before."

"Don't hate him, honey," Serena answered.  "He's not worth it.  He
isn't."

Rhyolite's expression was hard and angry.  One of his Captains taken
down by a little girl!  His expression just got angrier as he saw
Crystal, one of his greatest creations, setting Travis free.  He turned
to Spessarite.  "Kill them all," he ordered.  "Even my `daughters'.
It's obvious their brainwashing is failing.  They're of no use to me
now."

Spessarite stepped forward with a grin.  They were going to pay for
calling him Spaghetti!  If he managed to kill the Sailor Scouts as well,
he'd be a hero, and one step closer to his own plans for stealing the
Throne.

Crystal and Quartz joined the line of determined Scouts.  "Come on,
Spessarite," Crystal said.  "Let our father go."

The Scouts threw confused glances at each other at those words.  "I
thought the brainwashing had been broken," Lita hissed.

"Apparently only the top level was," Amy replied quietly.  "It was
fairly new, so it was easy to break, but the compulsion that their
father is a good person is too strong to break like that."

Spessarite stepped forward.  "Do you really think you can stop me?  A
person in a tuxedo and a group of junior high school girls with no
powers whatsoever?  This shouldn't take more than a minute or so."

"That's what all your youmas thought," Mina said defiantly.  "Even
without our powers, we're a match for an annoying creep like you."

"Oh, I'm so scared," Spessarite smiled evilly.

"Blow it out your ear," Lita said snidely.

"No," he disagreed, "Out yours!"  He raised his hands and winds started
gathering around them.

"Uh oh," Serena whispered.

The wind exploded off of his hands in a wall, hitting the line of Scouts
before they could move.  The wall of wind threw all nine into the back
wall of the room and held them there.  Serena had still been holding
Reenie tightly as the wall of wind hit them and managed to keep her grip
as they were thrown into the back wall.  She gasped for air as the extra
weight on her stomach made it hard for her to breathe.

"I told you," Spessarite said, smiling still, "It wouldn't take more
than a minute or two."

The wind held them on there easily.  No matter how they struggled, they
couldn't get away from the wall behind them.  Tuxedo Mask tried to throw
a rose, but the wind caught it and sent it arrowing back towards him,
just missing his head.

Amy slowly turned her head to look at Raye.  "Wind flames fire!" she
called intently.

Raye understood and nodded as best she could, then closed her eyes.
Taking several deep breaths, she sent herself into a trance state and
searched for the fire within her.  "MARS POWER!" she cried.  Flames
whipped over her and Sailor Mars stared down at the flummoxed General.
"MARS FIRE IGNITE!" she called.

The wind fanned the flames, making her attack even bigger as it headed
towards the General.  Panicked, he threw more wind at it, with the same
result.  The fire raced in and burned his hands, causing him to drop the
wall of wind.  The Scouts dropped to the floor, more or less intact,
even though Serena managed to land on her bottom.  She still held Reenie
carefully.  Raye was once more detransformed.

With the wall down, Tuxedo Mask's roses, and the crystal shards of the
twins were doing a lot of damage to the General.  Slowly, however, he
was pushing them back.  Small twisters and little wind walls were
holding off the attacks, while blasts of air were hitting the others.

::How did she do that?:: Travis asked telepathically.  He had been a
little too busy to see the earlier transformations.

::Why are you asking me?  You're the one that came up with the idea.
You were right, we can transform on our own, though we're back to first
generation powers,:: Serena returned absently as she put Reenie down and
ordered her away from the fight.  Reenie seemed about to debate it for a
moment, then nodded and ran towards where the guardians were holed up.

::Can all of you?:: Travis asked as a plan came to him.

::Yes,:: Serena answered, ::But it's hard, and it's not for long.::

::Maybe it will be for long enough,:: Travis answered.

Travis explained his plan and Serena agreed.  As Tuxedo Mask and the
twins kept Spessarite busy, Serena and Travis explained to the others
what they were going to do and everyone spread out.

Travis took a deep breath and felt it echoed in his sister across from
him.  With her permission, he listened in to her thoughts.  *I believe I
can do this.  I can do this because I must.  I must for my friends, for
my family.*  Travis' thoughts echoed hers as he let his thoughts become
consumed with keeping the people he loved safe.  He didn't even realize
he was speaking with her as they both raised their heads and said, "I
believe I can!"

"MOON POWER!" Serena called.

"SUN POWER!" Travis said at the same time.  When his transformation was
complete, Sailor Sol stood there.  He looked down at himself.  *Where's
my sword?* he wondered for a second before turning towards Spessarite.

"VENUS POWER!" Mina's voice was loud and confident, almost as if she was
trying to convince herself.

"MARS POWER!" Raye's voice was calm, her priestess training shining
through.

"JUPITER POWER!" Lita put all her power behind it, determined to
transform.

Light flared from all sides of Spessarite as Tuxedo Mask, Crystal and
Quartz stepped back into the places that had been left open for them in
the circle surrounding the General.

"NOW!" Sailor Moon and Sailor Sol called together.  Quickly before they
detransformed, they attacked.  "MOON TIARA MAGIC!" "SOLAR FLARE!" "MARS
FIRE IGNITE!" "VENUS CRESCENT BEAM SMASH!" "JUPITER THUNDER CRASH!" even
as they spoke the words, Venus and Jupiter was detransforming, but it
was enough.  The attacks, crystal shards, and roses all hit at the same
time.  They came from so many directions at once that Spessarite
couldn't use his winds to block them all.

Quartz's crystal shards got through and Spessarite grabbed his arm as
they hit.  The distraction was just enough time for Jupiter's lightning
to help light up his life, and Lita cheered.  He had managed to actually
deflect Sailor Mars fire, being most worried about it after it burned
his hands, but only deflected it to the floor by his feet.  Sailor
Moon's tiara had been blown out of the way but she managed to stay in
control for long enough for it to come back around and pick up some of
Sailor Sol's fire.  The doubled attack hit Spessarite in the back even
as they detransformed.

"YES!" Crystal and Quartz screamed as the monster who had brainwashed
their father was turned into dust.  "You did it!  You did it!  Thank
you!  Thank you!"  The Scouts were excited as well.  There, in the dust,
were their pens.

Without waiting for anyone else to say anything, the two girls ran to
Rhyolite.  He reached out and hugged them.  "I'm so glad you're all
right!" he said.  "I was so worried about you."  He looked over the
twin's heads and smiled at the Scouts.  It was not a nice smile.

"See Father?  The Scouts saved us, and Spessarite is dead, and now we
can start making the Negaverse good again," Crystal said, smiling up at
her father.

"Indeed we can," he said, hugging her again.

Reenie came up to Serena as Amy reached down for her pen.  "Mommy, what
are we going to do?  They won't let us hurt their father.  But... but
it's not going to be over until he's gone."

"I know, sweetheart, I know," Serena said absently.

"I wouldn't let anyone hurt my father," Reenie whispered.  "I'd do
everything I could to keep him safe."

"That's what families are for," Tuxedo Mask said, swinging his daughter
up into his arms.  "To take care of each other, no matter what."

"But will we have to fight them?" Reenie asked in a small voice.

"I hope not, Reenie," Travis was the one to answer, his face despairing
as he looked at a happy Crystal.

"Why don't you go see if there was any damage done to the communications
room while I see about getting our guests back to Earth, okay?" Rhyolite
asked with a smile.

Quartz and Crystal nodded and turned to leave.  Crystal then turned
around and ran back.  She ran up to Travis.  "I wish I really was your
girlfriend," she whispered, reaching up and brushing a kiss across his
cheek.  "I'll try to come back to Earth to see you, okay?"  Before
Travis could answer, Rhyolite cleared his throat.  Crystal started
guiltily and turned to run after her sister.

As soon as they left the room the Scouts turned back to Rhyolite and
raised their pens.  "Let's get this started, shall we?" Mina asked in a
hard voice.

"Let's," Rhyolite agreed with a smile.  That smile made the others
nervous.  He was planning something.

Raye suddenly threw her head up.  "There's something here," she said
quietly.  "It almost feels like... whatever stole our pens last time,"
she told the others.

"The Lunar Space pickpocket?" Mina asked, receiving a nod from the
priestess.

"Oh, great," Lita muttered.  "Now what do we do?"

Amy raised her pen into the air.  "MERCURY STAR POWER!" she called.  As
the others watched breathlessly, they remembered the last time they
thought they had the pens.  Surrounded by bubbles and ice she
transformed.  Still holding her pen, she tucked it behind the brooch on
her front bow.  "If you want to keep it away from a pickpocket, don't
put it in your pocket," Sailor Mercury said logically.

Rhyolite glowered.  With a nod, he called the rest of the youmas forth
from the side of the room.  From the way they rushed forward, it was
obvious that they were hoping to get to the Scouts before they could
transform.  They were too late.

"MARS STAR POWER!" "VENUS STAR POWER!" "JUPITER STAR POWER!" as the
power surged through them, they transformed.  By their grins, it was
obvious that the girls were enjoying the return of their full power.

"This is more like it," Sailor Jupiter grinned.  She moved forward
eagerly towards the advancing youma.

With a shout, the Scouts exploded into action.  Although they had
learned to fight without their powers, they were still infinitely better
with them, and they knew it.  Knowing how much damage they had managed
to cause unpowered, they couldn't wait to take on the youmas as they
were.

Sailor Mercury was the first to attack.  She, more than any of the
others had been forced to hold back, out of the way.  Her knowledge was
invaluable, but her fighting prowess without her power was too little,
even Serena fought better than her in hand to hand combat.  She knew it
was her job to stand back and analyze, but every once in a while, it
felt good to be able to take out her frustrations on handy youmas.
"MERCURY ICE STORM BLAST!" she yelled, sending forward a devastating
wall of ice and snow.  She turned to the others with a grin as her
attack took out several of the youmas, and partially froze several more.

"Are we going to let her have all the fun?" Venus asked.  The answer
seemed to be a resounding "NO" as the others attacked as well.  "VENUS
LOVE CHAIN ENCIRCLE!" "JUPITER THUNDERCLAP ZAP!" "MARS CELESTIAL FIRE
SURROUND!"

The first line of youmas went down easily under the combined attacks of
the four girls.  Mercury and Venus teamed up, Venus' chain breaking
youmas as fast as Mercury froze them.  Sailor Mars had found a new
appreciation for her spirit wards and almost gleefully fired them out.
"MARS FIREBALL CHARGE!" became one of the youmas worst nightmares.
Sailor Jupiter was the other, using her electricity and enhanced
strength almost indiscriminately against the youmas ranked against her.
Tuxedo Mask, Serena, and Travis stayed back, protecting Reenie, and
allowing the Scouts free rein.

Suddenly a scream sounded from the air around them.  Serena jumped up
and down in delight.  "It worked!  It worked!" she yelled.  As the
others stared at her, she explained, "I decided to be ready if that
thieving youma put his hand in my pocket again, so I put a mousetrap in
there, and it worked!  It got him!"

"What if you'd put your own hand in there?" Mars asked.

Serena looked stunned.  "I didn't think about that," she muttered.  "But
it worked, so it doesn't really matter, does it?"  And she stuck her
tongue out at Mars before remembering where they were and blushing under
the exasperated stares of the others.

"Charming," Rhyolite said snidely.  "One of my General's was taken out
by an immature brat.  I'll enjoy teaching you some manners."

"You're not going to get the chance," Sailor Jupiter said intently.
"JUPITER THUNDERCLAP ZAP!"

Rhyolite just stood there as the lightning headed toward him.  Then he
held up his hand.  The lightning hit it and was absorbed.

"What?!?" Jupiter exclaimed in disbelief.

He held up his hand again and lightning could be seen crackling about
it.  The ball of lightning was then sent towards the Scouts.

Tuxedo Mask pushed Serena and Travis down and covered them as the others
dodged out of the way.  The ball of lightning hit the back wall and blew
a hole in it.

"He can't do that!" Jupiter said in frustration.

"Hate to tell you this, girlfriend," Venus spoke up, "But he just did."

"My turn," Sailor Mars said, readying herself.  "MARS CELESTIAL FIRE
SURROUND!"

The fire headed towards Rhyolite, but again he held up his hand and
absorbed the power.  He let the power burn on his hand for a long moment
before sending it out again.  Again, everyone was able to dodge,
although Mercury's skirt got slightly singed.

"Hey, guys, remember that youma that would reflect any energy attacks
that we could throw at her?" Travis asked as he moved out of a direct
line with Rhyolite.  "Maybe he's the same way."

"Then transform into Sailor Sol and use your sword!" Mars called back in
exasperation.

"I don't think I can do that," Travis shook his head.  "When I
transformed before, the sword wasn't with me, maybe it needs the Sun
Stone to work.  And my Solar Flare wouldn't be any more helpful than
anything else."

"Well, if it's physical that's needed, I guess it's up to me to save the
day, right?" Sailor Venus asked.  "VENUS LOVE CHAIN ENCIRCLE!" she
called.

A flash of worry crossed Rhyolite's face to be immediately replaced with
confidence as he reached out and grabbed the chain coming towards him.
"Even this is energy," he remarked, turning the whip around and grabbing
Sailor Venus with it.  He turned and flung her into the throne behind
him.

"I'm going to go help," Apollo muttered, taking wing from where he'd
been waiting with Reenie and the other guardians.

The other four were still watching worriedly when Diana's eyes were
caught by something near the throne that had just been knocked over.
"What's that?" she wondered absently, barely even noticing that she had
started walking towards it.

"What's what?" Luna asked, not taking her eyes off the battle raging in
front of her, as the only person who seemed to be able to do any good
was fighting.

Tuxedo Mask was in it now, using his cane to try to keep Rhyolite's
hands busy as Mercury and Jupiter ganged up against him.  "MERCURY ICE
STORM BLAST!" "JUPITER THUNDERCLAP ZAP!" they yelled in concert, only to
have Rhyolite absorb the energy as it impacted him.  He gathered it
together into his hands and grabbed the cane, sending the power through
it and into the man in front of him.

"Tuxedo Mask!" Serena yelled, running towards him.  "Mercury, look after
him," she asked, once she assured himself that he was mostly okay.  She
glared at Rhyolite and rushed toward him, throwing several punches and
kicks at the Emperor.

"Don't forget everything we've learned lately, just because we got our
pens back!" Mercury called to the others.  They looked up and grinned in
understanding.

Rhyolite was soon on the defensive against five determined teenagers and
a falcon as Venus, Mars, Jupiter, Travis, Serena, and Apollo attacked
with punches, kicks, strikes, and occasionally even throws.  Rhyolite
started slowly backing up.  He managed to deflect many of the blows, but
couldn't totally defend himself against all six of his attackers.  He
was favoring his side, but it had taken four strikes in that section
before he started to do so.  He also had a talon mark on his head.

He backed up until he reached the throne that was still on its back from
where Venus had been thrown into it.  He looked down quickly, then
reached out and grabbed the sword that was hooked to its side.

With the addition of his sword, the tide of battle turned.  Although he
still could not defend himself against all six, the sword made him a lot
more dangerous and with a longer reach.  Venus was the first to go down,
with a slash across her midsection.  Mercury immediately moved towards
her to bandage it up.

Tuxedo Mask got to his feet and entered the fight.  He was still
slightly shaky, but managed to use his cane to fence against Rhyolite's
sword, and keep it busy while the others attacked.  Suddenly, Rhyolite
disengaged and spun in a circle, his sword out before him.  It missed
most of the fighters, but managed to give Jupiter a cut in the arm and
Serena a deep gash in the shoulder.

Mercury moved towards the two girls as they moved away from Rhyolite.
The others gathered in a circle around the Emperor, just out of reach of
his sword.

"I think you should stay out of the fight for a while," Mercury told
Serena.  "You're not going to be able to use this arm much."

"Then I'll kick," Serena said.  "I'm not going to stop fighting now."

"Don't even try it with me," Jupiter spoke up.  "I'm going back."

"We've got to think this through," Sailor Mercury said as she finished
bandaging Serena and moved to Jupiter.  "Physical attacks seem to be the
only ones that work, but he's too tough for punches and kicks to take
down."

"Which leaves Tuxedo Mask as the only person with a physical attack,"
Serena said with a sigh, turning and looking at her love who was still
fighting.

"What about Sailor Moon's tiara?" Jupiter asked.

"It's mainly energy as well," Mercury explained.

"Besides," Serena said, "I don't have enough power to do much damage
with one shot.  Not without the Crystal, anyway."

"We'll figure something out," Jupiter said quietly, laying a hand on
Serena's uninjured shoulder.  Then she turned and walked back to the
circle around Rhyolite.  Venus had already gotten back on her feet and
joined up.

"Maybe I should..." Sailor Mercury started.

"No," Serena shook her head, "You're needed out here, to take care of
the wounded and watch over my daughter.  You're a lot more useful than
anyone else you know."

Before Mercury could respond, they were interrupted by Artemis' panicked
yell.  "Diana!"

Diana had noticed something when the Emperor's throne had been tipped
over.  Without thinking about it, she started stalking towards it,
taking care to avoid the fight so she wouldn't be trampled.  Her parents
and Reenie were worriedly watching the fight and never noticed when she
left.  At her father's yell, she turned around, to see a very large rat
standing in back of her.  She squeaked in fright and cowered down.  The
rat was almost twice the size of the kitten.

Luna, Artemis, and Reenie raced towards the frightened kitten.  Artemis
and Luna soon outdistanced the little girl.  With growls of rage, the
two older cats attacked the surprised rat.  Their claws and teeth made
short work of the offender.

"Are you all right?" Luna asked worriedly, nosing Diana over carefully.

"I'm fine, Mama," Diana mewed softly.

"Well, then, what were you doing all the way over here?!" Luna's voice
was almost a shout as she let her worry out.

"I saw something over there I wanted to look at, but you were busy,"
Diana said quietly.  "I was being careful, and keeping out of the
human's way."

"It looks like it wasn't the humans you had to worry about," Artemis
said.  "You scared ten years off my life, little cat.  If my fur wasn't
already white, it would have been after this!"

"You were worried?" Diana asked, enjoying the tongue bath her mother was
giving her to help comfort them both.

"Of course, I was worried!" Artemis said in surprise.  "You're my
daughter and I love you!"

Diana put her head down.  "You've never said that before," she said
softly.

"I... I..." Artemis stammered.  Then he calmed down.  "Maybe I've never
said it," he said quietly, going over and taking over the bath, "but
I've always meant it.  I love you, kitten, don't you ever forget it."

Diana purred contentedly.  "I love you too, Papa."

"What were you looking at, Diana?" Reenie asked.  "I can't see anything
that would cause you to come over here."

Diana suddenly remembered why she was here.  She turned and nuzzled her
father on the jaw before heading back in the direction she had been
going.  This time, she didn't bother to be careful, trusting her parents
to take care of her.

She ran up to the tipped over throne and stared into a small hole in the
bottom.  Carefully, she reached her paw in.  Several times, she tried
while the others watched intently.  Finally, she drew it out and batted
out a fairly large, yellow topaz.

"The Sun Stone," the others breathed in disbelief.

"I saw it glinting in there when the throne tipped," Diana explained.
"I just wondered what it might be."  She looked around; Travis was
fighting with Rhyolite on the other side of the fight.  "Uncle Apollo!"
she called.

The falcon had seen the group gathered on the opposite side of the room
from where they should be and flown towards them to see what was up.
That was the only reason he was able to hear the kitten's call.
"`Uncle' Apollo?" the falcon asked humorously.  "Since when?"

Diana's head and tail drooped.  "I'm sorry," she said.  "I wasn't
thinking."

"Oh, it's all right, kitten," the falcon said quickly.  "I don't mind at
all.  It just surprised me.  Now," he continued as Diana perked up.
"Why did you call..." his voice trailed off as his sharp eyes caught the
glint of light off of the Sun Stone.  "How?" he breathed.

"I found it," Diana said proudly.  "In the chair, it had fallen through
the crack I think."

"Diana, you are the greatest," Apollo exclaimed, running his beak
through the fur on top of her head before grabbing the stone in his
talons and throwing himself into the air.  He arrowed towards Travis and
hovered over him.  When Travis looked up, Apollo dropped the stone.

In disbelief, unthinkingly, Travis held up his hand.  The Stone landed
there and he stared at it.  Rhyolite noticed what he held and started to
get worried.  He sprang forward, heading for Travis, determined to get
the Sun Stone back, or at least out of his hands.  The others ran
forward, blocking him off.

"So you've got one of your toys back," Rhyolite sneered.  "Do you really
think one more Scout is going to help?"

Travis ignored him.  "Serena!" he yelled.

Serena ran forward even as he pulled a necklace from around his neck.
With bated breath, he placed the too large stone onto the pommel of the
miniature sword.  It shrank drastically, until the pommel stone was in
perfect proportion to the sword.  Serena and Travis gazed at each other
in disbelief until they noticed Rhyolite's attempts to get to them.
Travis raised the sword over his head, and Serena reached up to touch
it.  She hissed in pain, and quickly lowered her arm, having forgotten
her injury for a moment.  She raised her other hand and touched the
sword.  "SUN STONE POWER DUO!" they yelled together.

Everyone except for Rhyolite quickly closed their eyes and missed the
bright lights as they transformed.  When they opened their eyes again,
Sailor Sol and Sailor Sun stood side by side, the Sun Sword prominent on
Sailor Sol's hip.

Rhyolite was shaking his head, trying to get his eyes working again, and
was sure he hadn't managed it when he saw a Scout he had never seen
before.  Only the bandage on her shoulder showed him that it was still
the girl who had transformed into Sailor Moon earlier.

Sailor Sol pulled his sword as the other girls pulled back towards
Sailor Sun.  "Sure you're up to this, Sailor Sun?" he called out.

"I'm fine," she grinned back.  "Let's do it!"

Sailor Sol's sword was almost a blur as he attacked Rhyolite.  For
several minutes he held his own, sword to sword, until the Emperor's
years of training showed above his own three months or so.  It was then
that the others attacked.  "MARS CELESTIAL FIRE SURROUND!" "MERCURY ICE
STORM SPLASH!" "VENUS LOVE CHAIN ENCIRCLE!" "JUPITER THUNDERCLAP ZAP!"

It was all Rhyolite could do to absorb the power coming in to him while
still keeping both Sailor Sol and Tuxedo Mask off of him.  He gathered
the power and threw it back out at the two young men.  They ducked, and
the power headed straight at the Scouts.  Sailor Sun, however, was
ready.  With teeth gritted against the pain, she raised her arms to her
sides.  "SOLAR CORONA WALL!" she called, a wall of fire exploding from
her in both directions and destroying the attack before it could get to
the other girls.

Crystal and Quartz reentered the room and looked around in shock.  "What
is going on here?!?" Quartz asked in disbelief.

Crystal had eyes only for the fight between Rhyolite and Sailor Sol.
"Why are they fighting, Quartz?" she asked in a dazed voice.

"You know we have to help Father," Quartz said softly.

"Against Travis?" Crystal said in a small voice.

Quartz nodded slowly.  "Even against Travis."

"I don't know if I can," Crystal admitted.  "But I guess I don't have a
choice."  She sighed.  "I really like Travis a lot, Quartz, I could
easily fall in love with him."

"I know, Sister," Quartz agreed, "I know."

Reluctantly, the two girls headed into the fray.

Reenie was the first to notice them.  "Sailor Sun!" she cried.  "Behind
you!"

Sailor Sun turned around quickly and noticed the two girls heading
towards them with determination in their eyes.  She stepped forward.  "I
can't let you do that," she said quietly.

"We're going to help our father," Quartz said strongly.

"No, you're not," Sailor Sun disagreed.  She turned to the others.
"Don't attack, or if you do, get behind the wall immediately."  Before
they could ask what she had planned, she turned back to the twins.
Almost crying with pain, she raised her arms above her head and clasped
them.  "SOLAR CORONA WALL!" she cried, the wall forming around the three
girls.  The wall of fire withstood every attack Crystal and Quartz could
throw at it, atomizing their crystal shards when they hit.  They turned
to the girl in there with them.

"Who are you?" Crystal asked.

"I'm Sailor Sun," she answered through gritted teeth.  "I'm Sailor Sol's
twin sister."

"Serena?" Quartz asked in disbelief.

She nodded shortly.

"We've got to help our father," Quartz said slowly.

"Then you'll have to get through me to do it," Sailor Sun said.  Her
face was a mask of pain and tears were seeping down her face, but she
stood defiant in front of them.  As Crystal watched, blood soaked
through the bandage around her shoulder wound and started heading down
her side.  Still, Sailor Sun held her position.  "Rhyolite's not your
father!" she said desperately.  "Remember!  Please, remember before.
Remember your real parents, your real life, not this artificial one that
he stuffed your head with."

"Don't talk about our father like that!" Quartz said, suddenly shooting
her crystal shards at the Scout.

Sailor Sun cried out at the new pain.  She was swaying as pain and blood
loss made her dizzy.  As the twins watched, she sank to her knees, but
still she held the wall.  "I won't let you out," she whispered.  "I
won't let you do something you'll regret with all your being, and I
won't make Travis do something that will hurt him like that either.  I
won't let you out until you remember, or Rhyolite is dead!  I won't!"

By now, tears were running full-fledged down her face and she was
swaying dangerously.  But still her hands stayed clasped above her head,
and still the wall stayed up.

"I didn't realize the Scouts were so evil," Crystal said slowly.

"They're not," Quartz said in confusion.  "You know that."

"Then why are they fighting so hard, Quartz?" Crystal asked.  "Why are
they fighting so hard against Father, he's not evil either."

"I... I don't know, but..." Quartz trailed off.

Crystal was focused on Sailor Sun.  She suddenly moved forward as Sailor
Sun almost fell to the floor in a faint.  Although she tried to hold it,
the wall went down.  Instead of leaving, Crystal gently gathered Sailor
Sun up.  "We're the ones that are evil, aren't we?" she said softly,
almost to herself.  "We're the ones that steal energy, that send down
youmas, that steal pens."

"We did it for the good of the realm," Quartz reminded her.

"Is `that' for the good of the realm?" Crystal's voice had such a bite
to it that it even shocked Sailor Sun awake.  Quartz and Sailor Sun
looked at where Crystal was staring.

"NO!" Sailor Sun shouted, surging forward.  "Reenie!"

Rhyolite had been forced backwards again.  Looking back, he had seen the
girl and cats sitting there out of the way.  With an unexpected move, he
disengaged, ran back, and picked up the little girl.  He was now holding
her with his sword against her neck.

"Detransform!" he ordered.  "Detransform and put down your pens, all of
you, or this little girl dies."

Diana tried to save her mistress.  She threw herself at Rhyolite's legs,
biting and scratching.  He kicked out at her and sent her tumbling into
a nearby wall.

Slowly, the Scouts and Tuxedo Mask detransformed.

"Let her go, Rhyolite," Travis said in a steady voice.

Serena had detransformed but was still in Crystal's arms.  "No, no, no,"
she was chanting under her breath.  "Please, let Reenie be all right,
please, please, please."

Quartz and Crystal exchanged a long, long look.  Then Crystal slowly
disengaged herself from Serena and stood up.  The two girls were the
only things moving as they walked towards their father.  Serena caught
her breath in hope, a hope that was dashed as they just bowed to him and
took their places on either side of him.

"Very good, girls," Rhyolite purred.  "I'm glad to see you're so loyal.
Crystal, why don't you go pick up the pens, while Quartz gets the Sun
Stone back."

"Yes, Father," they said together.  They started to move forward when
Crystal moved.  In a flash of movement, she grabbed her father's hand
and twisted it, causing him to drop the sword before it could do any
damage to the child in his arms.  In a continuation of the same move,
Quartz grabbed Reenie, and moved away.

"You dare?!" he yelled.

"You're not Rhyolite," Crystal shrugged.  "Our father wouldn't do such a
thing.  Why don't you just drop the illusion?  Let us see who you really
are.  Or are you afraid?"

"I always thought that Spessarite didn't have the brains for a plan like
that," Quartz added, holding Reenie gently.  "So who are you?  And why
are you pretending to be our father?"

Amy shook her head even as she gathered up her pen.  "His own
brainwashing worked against him," she muttered.  "They can't believe
their father would do something like this, so obviously he is not their
father.  It's the only way they can keep the two ideas consistent."

Quartz put Reenie down and the two girls attacked.  With his sword gone,
the two girls were having an effect.  Their crystal shard attack was
physical, not energy, and it was doing damage.

Travis moved toward Serena, Darien had gone to protect Reenie once
Quartz had set her down.  "Serena," Travis said, wincing as he noticed
how much damage his sister had sustained.  "We're the only ones that can
finish this, you know that, right?"

Serena nodded her head wearily.  "I can do it," she answered.  She stood
up shakily and held up her uninjured arm to the sword pendant he was
holding up.  "SUN STONE POWER DUO!" they cried.  The twins moved
forwards towards the other set of twins.  With the Scouts' help, they
had Rhyolite down, and kept ordering him to drop the illusion, not
believing him when he said there wasn't one.  Sailor Sun sank to her
knees in front of him as the others moved off.

"Oh?  Are you surrendering?" he asked in a tired voice.

"No," she answered simply, in a voice that miraculously did not waver at
all.  She held her arms up above her head, refusing to wince at the
biting pain.  "SUPER!" she cried.  Yellow flames gathered on her palms.

"NOVA!" Sailor Sol yelled as well, flames dancing on his hands as he
stood behind his sister.

Their palms came together, flame to flame.  They stared at Rhyolite for
a long moment as their hands seemed to combust.  "ANNIHILATION!!" they
called out together, power flowing from them in seemingly unending waves
of flame and light.

For a minute, it looked as though it wouldn't be enough.  Rhyolite was
catching it.  He was absorbing everything they were sending at him.
Then the others moved.

"MERCURY ICE STORM SPLASH!" "VENUS LOVE CHAIN ENCIRCLE!" "JUPITER
THUNDERCLAP ZAP!" "MARS CELESTIAL FIRE SURROUND!"  The four attacks,
Tuxedo Mask's roses, and the twin's crystal shards impacted the Emperor.
As the physical attacks broke his concentration, the full fury of a
solar nova, wrapped around with fire, ice, electricity and light
impacted him.  When the light died, he was nothing but dust.

Serena collapsed.  On top of everything else, that last blast had taken
more from her than she had to give.  She lost her transformation and
collapsed into unconsciousness.  Travis as well, lost his
transformation, but he was in better shape, and managed to stay awake.

Reenie ran to her mother.  "Is it over?  Did we do it?  Are you okay?"
she asked even as she reassured herself that Serena wasn't seriously
hurt.

"I don't know, and I'm fine." Serena answered softly, looking at the
others to see if they could answer.  It was obvious that they couldn't.
She sat up slowly and drew Reenie into a hug.  Tuxedo Mask detransformed
and added himself into the hug.

"Something should be happening," Diana said, almost in a whisper.  "We
won, there should be fireworks or something."

The others laughed at that.  "It seems like it, doesn't it?" Travis
asked with a tired grin.

"I would be dancing with joy," Serena agreed.  "If I had the energy to
get up that is."

A soft sobbing reached Luna's ears.  "What's that?" she asked, turning
to look for the source of the crying.

"Crystal," Travis whispered as he noticed where it was coming from.

Crystal and Quartz were curled up on the ground, holding each other as
if they were the only solid things in the world.  For them, they were.
With the death of Rhyolite, his brainwashing was broken, and the two
girls were faced with the memory of their true life and the life they
had been living for the past year.

Travis moved forward and stood looking down at them, unsure of what to
do.  He threw an anguished look back over his shoulder at his sister.

"They do remember," Amy said quietly.  "I had hoped they would not.  It
would have been so much easier and safer."

"Why?" Mina asked.

"Did you forget?" Luna spoke up.  "They know who you are.  That makes
them dangerous, and it makes it dangerous for them."

Serena looked up with wide eyes.  "That reminds me," she said urgently.
"Where's `the' Crystal?!?"

"The..." the others started, looking around frantically.

"'O 'ou 'ean 'is?" Artemis said.  The slurred speech was a byproduct of
the brooch he held in his mouth.

"My brooch!" Serena cried, reaching for it.  She held it lovingly as she
opened it to see the Moon Crystal shining softly inside.  "Thank you,
Artemis!  Thank you, thank you!"  He blushed brightly as she kissed him
on top of his head.

"It was nothing," he said in embarrassment.  "It was lying in almost
plain sight among Rhyolite's ashes."

"And where's mine?" Darien asked with a smile.

"Mama will find it!" Diana said with complete confidence.  "I found one,
Papa found one, so Mama will find the other, right?"

Everyone turned with lifted eyebrows to the disconcerted cat.  She was
about to say she didn't have a clue, but a look in her kitten's eyes
made her change her mind and head out without a word, to look.

Crystal flinched as Travis came up behind her and laid a hand on her
shoulder.  Travis looked sad as he crouched down beside her and Quartz.

"What's the matter?" he asked gently.

"How can you ask that?" Crystal said, almost hysterically.  "We've done
awful things!"

"You were brainwashed," he reminded them.

"So?" Quartz asked bitterly.  "You think that excuses us?"

"Yes," Travis said simply.  There was no hesitation or doubt in his
voice.

"It's not that easy!" Crystal shouted, getting the attention of the
others in the room.  "You don't understand!  You `can't' understand!"

"I do," another voice spoke up quietly.  The three had been so caught up
with each other that they hadn't noticed the others gathering around
them.  Darien looked down at them with a pained expression on his face.

"I spent two months brainwashed by Queen Beryl, fighting against Sailor
Moon and the Sailor Scouts.  In the end, I almost killed Serena.  If she
hadn't been able to bring back my memories, I `would' have killed her.
The most important person in my life, and I hurt her.  Believe me, I
`do' understand."

"It wasn't your fault," Serena said, taking his hand.  She turned to the
girls.  "And it's not yours either.  Don't accept the guilt for
something you have no control over."

"We should have been able to do `something'!" Quartz retorted, unwilling
to be reassured.

"I thought that, too, when it happened to me," Reenie said, sitting down
and taking the twin's hands before they could pull back.  "After all,
I'm Sailor Crescent Moon. I should be strong enough not to be
brainwashed.  But I couldn't stop it either.  You're human, no matter
what's been done to you and you would have had to be even more
superhuman than Tuxedo Mask to fight off a brainwashing."

"Are we?" Quartz looked up.  "Are we even human anymore?  I mean, I can
throw out shards of crystal, I don't think that's something that a
normal `human' being could do."  Crystal nodded her head in agreement.

"Only one way to find out," Mina said with a grin.  "Amy?"

Amy nodded and quickly transformed back into Sailor Mercury.  Crystal
and Quartz watched with awe as the transformation took place.  Mercury
lowered her visor and looked at the two girls.  "I see trace amounts of
dark energy, but they are completely human," she said in a tone of voice
that brooked no arguments.

"We can take care of the dark energy right now," Serena said with a
smile, jumping up and pulling out her brooch.  She seemed to have gotten
her energy back and was bubbling with it though still being careful of
her injuries.

"What are you going to do?" Quartz asked worriedly as the others moved
out of the way, Reenie giving the two girls a squeeze on the hands while
Travis patted Crystal on the shoulder.

"I'm going to heal you," Serena said transforming into Sailor Moon.
"The Moon Crystal can take all of the dark energy from you."

"Are you going to take our memories of who you are from us as well?"
Crystal asked.

Sailor Moon blinked.  "Can I do that?" she asked Luna who was still
searching for the Earth Gem, and not having any luck.

Luna thought for a long moment.  "Theoretically, yes," she finally
answered.  "If you wish for it hard enough when you're using the Crystal
to heal them, yes, you can."

"Should I?" she asked next.  She looked to her Scouts for an answer, but
it came from a different direction.

"Yes, you should," Quartz answered calmly.  "If anyone from the
Negaverse comes after us and takes us again, it would be too risky for
us to know who you are."

Crystal nodded slowly, with a sad look in her eye.  "I agree," she said.
"You've managed to kill all of the youmas that knew about you, it's
better that we don't know either."

Travis seemed about to contradict them, but held his peace.  Sailor Moon
saw though.  "You don't agree, Travis?" she asked.

Travis shrugged.  "I can understand why they think that way, and it's
really their decision.  But... even after all that's happened, I trust
Crystal.  And after all, the Four Sisters know about us, and they didn't
even start out human.  I don't think it's necessary, but it's not my
choice."

Crystal's eyes had gone misty as he said he trusted her.  Looking into
his eyes, she saw sincerity shining through.  With a low cry she threw
herself into his arms and sobbed.  He held her gently, letting her cry
herself out.  Quartz looked on with quiet envy.

"Don't worry," Mina said, going over to stand on one side of her.
"You'll get a boyfriend sooner or later."

"Yeah," Lita agreed with a grin, "and if you don't, you'll just have to
go boy trolling with us one day."

Quartz blinked and then smiled at them.  "I'd like that," she said
softly.

"I can't believe you still trust me," Crystal whispered into Travis'
chest.  "I betrayed you!"

"I told you it wasn't your fault," Travis said, rubbing her back
soothingly.  "And you broke through that other brainwashing all by
yourself, just because you were afraid I was going to get hurt.  You
saved Reenie, even though it meant fighting your father.  I do trust
you, and I've trusted very few people in my life."

"I don't deserve it," she whispered.

"I think you do," he whispered back.  "And I think in this case, you
should trust my judgment of the matter."

She grinned slightly at that.  "I do trust your judgement," she told him
softly, "but I still don't think we should keep our memories.  It's too
dangerous, and..." she broke off.

Quartz continued for her.  "I don't know if I really want to remember
right now," she said quietly, obviously speaking for her sister as well.
"The things we've done, the things we've seen and the things we know...
I'd like to forget, if I can."  She ended up whispering.

Crystal's look was scared as she raised her eyes to Travis'.  "I don't
want to forget you," she said, "but..."

"I found it!" Luna finally yelled in relief breaking the tension.  Diana
rushed over to congratulate her mother as she took the newly discovered
Earth Gem back to Darien.  Luna exchanged a look with Sailor Mercury as
she unobtrusively put away her computer and retracted her visor.  Luna
winked back.

"I understand," Travis whispered, kissing her gently.  "And if it's
truly what you want, we'll do it that way."  Serena nodded to him to
show she agreed.

"But if you happened to show up around the house, or we met
somewhere..." Crystal hinted with a grin.  Travis grinned back.

"Guys," Serena finally said as Darien replaced the Earth Gem in its
setting, "I don't know about you, but I want to go home!"

"Yeah!" Everyone answered at once.

"Umm..." Quartz started.

"I don't want to do it here," Serena told her.  "Once we get out of the
Negaverse, I'll use the Crystal, okay?"

Quartz and Crystal nodded, then watched in awe as Serena and Reenie duod
and Travis transformed.

"You know, we don't know your names," Crescent Moon said after everyone
had transformed.  Crystal and Quartz had warned them that there might be
more youma around so they decided to be prepared.

Crystal and Quartz looked at her in surprise.  "What do you mean?"

"Well, you're not really named Crystal and Quartz are you?" she asked,
surprised.

"Not exactly," Quartz grinned.  "But close, at least on my part."

"I `am' Crystal," Crystal said with a smile.  "Crystal Ann Reynolds."

"And I," said Quartz, "Am Rose Marie Reynolds.  However, father thought
our names should be more alike, considering he couldn't tell us apart
for the longest time, and started calling me Rose Quartz.  Eventually,
it became just Quartz.  I never minded, it was different, even if people
do look at you funny when you introduce yourself as Quartz."

The others laughed lightly at that.  "So," Tuxedo Mask asked, stepping
in front of Sailor Moon as they left the cavern of the fight.  "Do you
think that they chose you to kidnap because they didn't want to have to
brainwash someone into thinking they had a different name?"

"Oh, that's a comforting thought," Crystal said sarcastically from her
spot behind Sailor Sol.

"Well," Sailor Mars said comfortingly.  "I'm glad they chose people with
such a good code of honor.  I don't think we could have won if it wasn't
for you."

"Thank our parents," Quartz said smiling muzzily.  "You know, it just
hit me, we're going to see them again for the first time in a year.
What are we going to tell them?  How are we going to explain it?  How
are we going to keep from hugging them to death?"

"Home," Crystal whispered.  Sailor Sol stepped back so he could put his
arm around her shoulders comfortingly.

"Well, I guess you'll be telling them the truth.  You don't remember
what happened during the last year," he said sadly.  "Which reminds me,"
he said to his sister.  "Considering the way we left, what are we going
to tell `our' parents?"

Sailor Moon stopped dead.  "Um..."

By now they had reached the portal chamber.  Crystal and Quartz moved
towards different panels and started to input information.

"Okay, I've got a self-destruct on this room set for five minutes,"
Quartz announced.

"And I've got the portal set for our entrance site," Crystal said.
"Let's go."

Without hesitation, the thirteen tired heroes stepped through the portal
and onto their own world once more.

"I wonder if we changed it back?" Crescent Moon asked worriedly once
they were on solid ground.

The twins looked at Crescent Moon.  "Changed what back?" Crystal asked.

"The future," she said.  "I came back in time to change the future back
to the way it's supposed to be.  Did we?"

"Small Lady," a voice said from behind them.  "What have I said about
telling the future?"

The Sailor Scouts gasped as they recognized the voice.  Whirling around,
they confronted another Sailor Scout, with long green hair and a large
key.

"Puu!" Crescent Moon yelled, running forward.  "Does that mean we did
it?"

"Yes, Small Lady, that's exactly what it means," Sailor Pluto answered,
hugging the child tightly.

Sailor Sol whooped and swung Crystal around in a circle before setting
her down and kissing her with all his might.  Sailor Moon and Tuxedo
Mask were wrapped in an embrace of their own.  Sailor Venus was hugging
Artemis so tight he was turning green from lack of oxygen, and the
others were showing equal signs of celebration.



Epilogue:  Returns

"Diana, what's wrong?" Luna asked softly.  She walked over to where the
kitten was sitting, shaking her head.

"Nothing really," Diana mewed, "It's just my head seems all messed up,
and sometimes I remember living with little Serena, and sometimes that's
like a dream and I remember growing up in Crystal Tokyo."  She looked up
shyly.  "I liked that one a lot better," she said in a soft purr.  "I
loved growing up with you and Papa."

"Don't worry," said Pluto, coming over to them and bending down in front
of the little cat.  "Your memories will sort themselves out very soon,
and the time in the alternate future will seem like nothing more than a
bad dream."

"Doesn't that create a paradox?" Sailor Mercury asked, coming over to
the small gathering.  "If the future hadn't been changed, than Reenie
would never have come back to change it."

"Since she did change it," Luna continued, "she wouldn't have come
back."

"Not so," Pluto answered.  "She was needed in this time to help fight,
so she would have come back.  You should find your own memories changing
soon, so that she just came back because she was needed to fight, and
there would be no talk of the alternate future."  She turned to Serena
who had walked up to her.  "You might want to buy a doll from Mika, that
you can give to her in the future."

Sailor Moon nodded, not quite understanding, but knowing that she would
when it became necessary.  Her mind was taken up by another question.
"Where were you?" she asked, trying hard not to be accusing.

"We need to get Crystal and Quartz taken care of," Pluto said, ignoring
the question.  "And it's about time for Reenie to go home."  She started
to walk off.

"Pluto!" and this time Sailor Moon's voice had a bite to it.  "Where
were you?"

"I'll tell you as we walk," Pluto promised.  Sailor Moon nodded as she
picked up Luna and turned to walk after her.  The others gathered around
as well.

"Well?" Sailor Moon asked after they had walked silently for several
yards.  "Where were you?" she asked for the third time.

Pluto looked ahead, not moving her eyes from the road in front of her.
"In the future, there will be another enemy," she said almost
grudgingly.  "Without the Sailor Scouts, I must fight alone.  I win, but
only by a move which is forbidden, and costs my life.  Not even `I' am
truly immortal," she finished hollowly.

Crescent Moon hugged her causing her to jump as she was too caught up in
the memories of a life that now wasn't to realize the little girl was
there.

"I'm glad it's not going to happen that way, Puu," Crescent Moon said,
still hugging her.  "I was so scared when I saw you weren't at the Gate
of Time.  I knew that something awful must have happened to you."

Sailor Pluto hugged the smallest Scout gently back.  "I'm just glad you
are all right," she said softly.

"I would guess that if we were to ask you about this new threat, you
wouldn't tell us anything, would you?" Tuxedo Mask asked.

"It is the future," Pluto reprimanded, "And I can not tell you of the
future, there is too much chance of it changing if I do, and you already
know much that you should not."

"I think we've `all' learned a lesson about the future being
changeable," Tuxedo Mask said slowly, looking down at his future wife
and daughter.

"Well then, how about telling us about the alternate future?" Sailor Sol
asked to change the subject.  He was walking to the side with Crystal,
trying to get a last few moments with her before she lost all memory of
him.  "Like, what happened with the Negaverse?"

Pluto speared him with a glance.  "There is no need for you to know,"
she said severely.  *No,* she thought, *there is no need for you to know
that the brainwashing worked in that alternate future.  That you became
one of the Negaverse's leading Generals.  Though you never tried to hurt
your sister, you were in charge of the takeover of Tokyo.*  Looking at
his open face, she thought again, *It's far better that you don't know.*

Tuxedo Mask seemed about to say something when Quartz's voice
interrupted them.  "Here it is!" she called back.  "This is our street!
Our house is just a couple of blocks away!"

"There!  There's our house!" Crystal said quietly, almost as if she
didn't believe what she was saying.  She grasped Sailor Sol's hand
tighter.  "That's where we live.  That's where we `lived'.  What if
they've moved?  What if they've left?  What if they've given up on us?
What... what if they don't want us anymore?" Her voice broke.  Sailor
Sol squeezed her hand reassuringly.

"I don't think you need to worry about that," Jupiter said quietly.  She
pointed to a tree in the front yard.  On the tree was a flyer with a
picture of the twins on it.  They were too far away to read the writing,
but it was obviously a flyer asking for information on the whereabouts
of the girls.

Crescent Moon agreed.  "You're family," she told the two girls, "and
nothing's more important than family.  They wouldn't forget about you;
they love you."

"Look," Quartz whispered.  "Look!  It's Dad!  It's our dad!"  Her voice
rose as she stared at a man that had just stepped out of the front door.
She started to run towards him.

"Hold on," Sailor Mars said gently, grasping her arm.

"But...!" Quartz started to protest, trying to pull free.

"It's all right," Sailor Moon tried to reassure her.  "You can go to him
in just a moment, but let's get you healed first, okay?"  They gently
pulled the two girls behind a nearby hedge.  Crystal let out a little
cry of disappointment as the bushes cut off her sight of the man she had
not seen in over a year.

"Shh," Sailor Sol whispered, "It's just a couple more minutes, and then
you can see him, okay?"

Crystal hugged Sailor Sol tightly and kissed him quickly.  "I know I'm
going to forget you," she said softly, "but don't forget me, okay?"

"Never," he smiled, moving her next to her sister and backing off.  "And
you'll see me again, I promise."

Quartz was bouncing up on her toes, trying to see over the hedge into
her yard.  "Let's do this," she said impatiently.  "I want to see my
parents!"

Sailor Moon smiled and pulled off her brooch.  "MOON CRYSTAL HEALING
ACTIVATION!" she cried, sending waves of healing light at the two girls.

When it faded, they looked around in confusion.  "Wha?  Where?  Who are
you?  What's happened to us?"  Their memories of the past year had
vanished, leaving only vague impressions of being kidnapped and thinking
someone else was their parents.

"It doesn't matter," Tuxedo Mask told them.  "What does matter is that
your parents have been looking for you for a long time.  Don't you think
you should go and reassure them that you're alive and okay?"

"Our parents?"  Crystal looked around.  "This... this is the Minamino
house, isn't it?  That means that our house is... right across the
street."

Quartz started towards the street.  She turned back.  "I don't know who
you are, but I have the feeling I should thank you," she said.

Crystal followed her.  "Yes, thank you," she said.  She sent one last
inquiring glance at one of the two boys in the group before turning and
running after her sister.

"DAD!" they screamed as they saw him out in the yard.

The Scouts watched from across the street as he looked up and saw the
two girls running towards him.  His face was a mixture of disbelief and
hope as he saw them.  He stood there in shock as they ran up to him, but
got himself under control as they threw themselves at him.  He gathered
them into a hug before pulling back and staring into their eyes.

Sailor Moon hugged her brother as Tuxedo Mask swept Crescent Moon up
into his arms.  Most of the girls were sniffling as the man pulled the
twins back into a hug and yelled out, "Rosalynn!  Rosalynn!  Come here!
Quickly!  They're home!  Our little girls have come home!"

Sailor Moon reached up to brush away a tear as a woman a couple of years
older than her own mother, and with hair just a few shades darker than
the twin's pale blond, came running out the door and into the embrace of
her long lost daughters.

Sailor Pluto watched quietly as the Scouts turned away from the touching
scene.  "Small Lady needs to go home and be reunited with her parents
too," she reminded them, almost gently.

"Not yet!" Crescent Moon cried.  "Please, Puu, not yet!  I want to see
Grandma and Grandpa again."

Pluto nodded once.  "The Gate will open in three hours, in the park.
I'll expect you to be there."  Her words went to Reenie, but it was at
Sailor Moon that she looked.  Not for agreement, but more as in one
expecting a response to an order she had given.

Sailor Moon nodded her agreement and turned to the others.  "You heard
her," she said quietly.  "If you want to see Reenie off, you need to be
at the park in three hours.  Right now," she took a deep breath, "Me and
Travis need to go be reunited with `our' parents."

"Are you going to tell them?" Mercury asked.  "Or use the Crystal to
erase their memories?"

"I don't know yet," Sailor Moon answered.  She turned to look at Pluto
but her face was a mask, giving nothing away.  "I guess I'll decide when
we get there," she finally continued.

The group broke up, Sailor Moon, Sailor Sol, Crescent Moon, Tuxedo Mask,
and the Guardians headed towards the Tsukino house.

Tuxedo Mask put Crescent Moon down as they reached the house and they
all detransformed.  "Good luck," he whispered to Serena, drawing her
into a hug.  "If you need me, I'll be right here," he said, placing a
hand on Travis' shoulder.

They smiled their thanks and then the three turned to go inside.

"Mom?!  Dad?!" Serena called out as she stepped through the door.

"Uncle Jake?!" Travis called at the same time.

There was an exclamation from the living room and a loud noise, like
something falling over.  Travis and Serena exchanged a quick glance
before running in to find out what it was.  They rushed into the room
and ran straight into Jake and Ken's arms.

"What was that loud noise?" Travis asked as he gave his Uncle Ken a hug
and then slipped out of his arms to go to his guardian.  Serena eagerly
took his place in her father's arms.

"Where's Mom?" she asked, looking around after a moment.  She saw her
mother across the room and ran to the motionless woman.  "Mom?" she
asked, as she threw her arms around her.  "Is something wrong?"

Ellen gave a slight sob as she wrapped her arms around her daughter.  "I
was so worried," she whispered.

"I know," Serena said softly, "I'm so sorry."

"Are you okay?" her mother asked, looking her over for any signs of an
injury.  "That's the most important thing."

"I'm fine, but the most important thing is if you're all right," Serena
disagreed.  "Are you?"

"We're fine," Ellen answered.  "A little bruised, but nothing major."

"I'm so glad," Serena said in relief.

As his wife was wrapped up with their daughter, Ken turned to the other
person who had come into the house.  She was staring around with an
almost lost look in her eyes.  Without knowing quite why he did, Ken
swept her up in his arms.  "Are you okay, Reenie?" he asked gently.
"They didn't hurt you, did they?"

Reenie shook her head and sighed happily as she was wrapped in her
grandfather's arms.  "Uh uh," she muttered, "I'm fine."

Serena looked seriously up at her mother.  "I can erase everyone's
memories of what happened," she said quietly.  "Change them so that we
were just gone for a slumber party or something."

Jake chose that moment to speak up, "Do you know why they took you?  I
mean, why would monsters set up this elaborate trap to get `you'?  Was
it... was it because of my story?"

"No!" Travis denied vehemently.  "It had nothing to do with you!"

Serena continued to stare at her mother while sending a tendril of
thought to her brother.  ::I'd like to tell him,:: he told her while
still trying to reassure his guardian.  ::I'd already planned to, and I
don't think he'd tell.::

At the same time, her mother smiled mistily down at her.  "I think your
father would be as proud of you as I am, but it's your decision.  I
promised myself I wouldn't interfere when it came to your Sailor
activities."

Serena nodded slowly, answering both her mother and brother at the same
time.  She took a deep breath and turned around in her mother's arms to
look at the rest of the room.  "They kidnapped us because they wanted
Sailor Moon and Sailor Sol," she said bluntly.

"So, they thought they would come to save you?" Jake asked, perplexed.

"Not quite," Travis laughed.

"They thought we `were' them," Serena explained.

Ken looked shocked.  "How could they possibly think that?" he asked.  "I
mean, I know your hairstyle is the same, but you're just Serena... I
mean, you're not exactly a superhero.  To be a little blunt, you're not
exactly superhero material."

"Gee, thanks a lot, Dad!"  Serena smiled, but couldn't help the little
flash of hurt that went through her at her father's words.

Ken came over to her quickly.  "I'm sorry, sweetheart," he said softly,
wrapping his family in his arms.  "I didn't mean anything by that, I
know you've grown up a lot in the last couple of months, but before that
you really were extremely... um..." he tried to think of a word that
would describe her without insulting her.  Others decided to do it for
him.

"Airheaded," Reenie put in helpfully.

"And clumsy," Travis added.

"And a cry baby," Reenie continued.

"And whiny," Travis was grinning as he and Reenie traded comments back
and forth.  Serena was glaring at them both.

"And..." Reenie started.

"I think that's quite enough!" Serena muttered, still glaring.  "We get
the picture!"

"Well it's true," Travis shrugged with a grin.

"To be quite frank, dear," Ken told his daughter gently, "It `is' true.
So why would they think that you were Sailor Moon?"

"Because I `am'," Serena answered simply, turning to look him directly
in the eye.

Travis turned to his guardian.  "And I am Sailor Sol," he said softly.
"It was the secret I almost blurted out the other day."

Ken and Jake blinked.  "Are you saying..." Ken started, then he shook
his head.  "That's ridiculous," he said with finality.

"Dad," Serena said firmly.  "I `am' Sailor Moon."  He still looked
disbelieving.  "Well then, I'll prove it to you!" she said, getting
impatient with his disbelief.

Serena and Travis moved away from their families toward the middle of
the room.  They looked at each other and Travis grinned reassuringly as
he pulled out his necklace.  Serena took a deep breath and nodded.
"MOON CRYSTAL POWER!" "SUN STONE POWER!" they cried at the same time.
As Ken and Jake looked on in disbelief and Ellen in wonder, they
transformed.

Sailor Moon turned to look at her father.  He was staring at her with a
white-faced look of shock.  Sailor Moon's face fell as he didn't move or
speak.  "Dad?" she said in a small voice.  He continued to stare.

Jake didn't seem to be having the same problem.  He hugged Sailor Sol
tightly then started shaking him while bombarding him with questions.
"How did this happen?  How long have you been a Sailor Scout?  Have you
been hurt?  And for goodness sake, why didn't you tell me?"

Sailor Sol grinned, shook his head, and tried to get a word in edgewise.

With a thought, Sailor Moon detransformed.  "Dad?" she said again.  When
he didn't answer, she stomped her foot.  "Dad!" she cried.  "Say
something!  Yell at me or something!  Just don't stand there looking as
if you don't know who I am anymore!"  She burst into tears and ran out
of the room.

That snapped Ken out of his immobility and he moved after her.  Reenie
had already started to follow her when he stopped her.  "I need to speak
to my daughter alone," he told her.

Reenie glared at him.  "Just don't make her cry again," she ordered,
turning back into the living room.

Ken reached Serena's room to find her lying face down on the bed crying.
As he entered, he heard her talking to herself.  "I knew it was a bad
idea," she muttered.  "I knew I shouldn't have told him, now he doesn't
want me anymore, and it's all my fault."

"Shh," Ken whispered as he settled down onto the bed next to her.  He
gently rubbed her back, trying to sooth her.  "Of course, I want you,"
he told her quietly.  "You're my daughter, and I love you, and nothing
will ever change that."

"Then why did you look at me like that?" Serena asked, not turning to
look at him.  She had tensed up as soon as he sat down and didn't seem
to be calming down any.

"Because I was shocked," he answered softly.  "You had to expect that.
I thought I knew everything important about you, and now I find that I
don't know you at all."

"Oh Daddy, that's not true," Serena said, finally rolling over and
looking up at him.  "You do know me.  You just don't know everything,
and I couldn't tell you."

"Because you didn't trust me," he said looking away.

"No!" Serena sat up quickly and put her hand on his arm.  "Because I
didn't want you in danger!  I didn't want you hurt because of me!  And...
and..." she laid back down and put her hand over her face, "and I was
scared."

"Of what?"

"Of what I saw downstairs," she said turning her face away.

Ken turned her face towards him and looked down into her eyes.  "What
did you see?" he asked.

Serena closed her eyes, trying to keep him away, but she couldn't keep
another tear from trickling down her cheek.  She didn't answer.

"Serena," Ken said intently.  He knew he had hurt her by his reaction
and that they had to work this out now.

"I don't want you to stop loving me," she whispered harshly.

"That's never going to happen," he answered back immediately.  "Never.
I could find out that you were an evil alien who eats people's brains
for breakfast and you would still be my daughter."

Serena giggled.  Once she started, she couldn't stop, but she sat up and
threw her arms around her father as she laughed until tears came to her
eyes and she sobbed.

He held her gently, rubbing her back until she was quiet again, then
raised her face to his.  "I will love you no matter what, no matter how
angry I am with you, no matter how shocked I am, no matter what."  Now
it was his turn to look down.  "I don't know how I missed it though," he
said, shaking his head, "I must have been very blind to miss all the
signs that something was going on.  I just blamed them on that boy
though."

"There was no way you could know," Serena shook her head, and laid it on
his shoulder.  "Without seeing me transform, you never would have
believed it.  It's part of the magic that helps keep us safe."

"Then why worry about someone finding out from me?" Ken asked.

"Um..." Serena thought that one over for a long moment.  "Uh... good
question," she finally answered.  "I don't have a clue."  She scratched
her head.  "There's got to be a good reason though, or our guardians
wouldn't tell us to keep it a secret so much."

"Guardians?" Ken asked.

"I'll tell you all about it when we get back to the others, okay?"
Serena jumped out of bed with her usual energy and started towards the
door.  She stopped and turned back.  "Are you sure it's okay?" she asked
softly, her eyes almost begging.

"I'm sure," Ken answered with a smile.  Then the smile faded away.
"However, we are going to have a long talk about keeping secrets," he
continued.

"Yes, Dad," Serena said meekly, grinning at him before turning and going
out the door.

Ken sighed in relief as she left, glad to see her back to normal.
"Superhero or not, she's still a teenager," he muttered, thinking of her
quick mood changes.  He shook his head and smiled.  "And I wouldn't want
her any other way."  He set off out the door after her.

As Serena came back in the room, the others looked at her worriedly, but
her beaming smile reassured them that everything was all right.  "About
time you got here," Jake said.  "Travis refused to say anything until
you got back and my curiosity is killing me!"

"A little frustration's good for the soul," Travis grinned back.  He had
detransformed while they were gone.

Ken followed Serena into the room and maneuvered her onto the couch
between him and Ellen.  Reenie gave a sigh of relief as she saw this and
moved into Serena's lap.  "Is everything all right, Mommy?" she
whispered quietly into her ear.

"I think so, sweetheart," Serena smiled hugging her tight and nestling
down farther into the cushions.  "So?" she asked in a slightly louder
voice, "What do you want to know?"

"Everything!" Jake said immediately.

"I want to know about these guardians," Ken said.  He looked over at his
wife.  "I'd also like to know why you took this so calmly."

Travis got up to get Apollo from the front yard as Serena laughed.  "Oh
she didn't.  She totally freaked."

"I didn't `totally' freak'," Ellen disagreed.  "I was just a little
shocked.  Now when I learned about Reenie, `then' I totally freaked."

Ken was staring at them.

"You know that time when Mom got drained by the youma in the mall?"
Serena asked.  "Well, I thought she was totally unconscious, so I
transformed right in front of her."

"If you could tell her, why couldn't you tell me?" Ken asked.

Ellen put her hand on her husband's arm.  "There is a reason," she said
quietly.  "And I'm sure they'll get to it."

Serena nodded.  "We will, though most of the explanation's going to have
to wait until later," she said.  "Reenie's leaving in a couple of hours,
and we've still got things to do."

Travis came in with Apollo upon his shoulder.  "In answer to your
question Uncle Ken, this is my guardian, Apollo."

"But that's just my falcon," Jake said in surprise.

"Not quite," Serena laughed.  "Luna, there is my guardian, and Artemis
is Mina's."  She pointed to where the cats were sitting.

"And I'm Reenie's!" Diana mewed, jumping up.

Once again, the men were reduced to wide-eyed, white-faced shock.

"Luna, Apollo, why don't you tell them the history of the Silver
Millenium, and me and Reenie'll go pack, okay?" Serena asked as she got
up.

"I'll go help you," Ellen said, standing up as well.  "I've heard the
story before."

Luna glared at the departing girls before setting herself down, curling
her tail around her feet, and beginning.  "A thousand years ago..."

Upstairs, Serena sank to the side of the bed.  "He's taking it well,"
she said in a small voice.

"I thought he would," Ellen responded, sitting down next to her.  "He
does love you, you know, and in the end, that's going to be the only
thing that matters."

"I hope you're right," Serena answered.  "I was so afraid he wouldn't
want me anymore once he knew.  Of course, now he's learning about
Princess Serenity.  I should be down there," she suddenly got up.  "I
don't want Dad to think I'm some stuck up princess now or something."

"He won't think that," Ellen laughed.  "He knows you too well."

"Makes it hard to believe she's a princess of any kind, right?" Reenie
asked with a laugh.

"And they think you are?" Serena sassed back.

"Of course!  I'm a perfect princess," Reenie stood up straight and
haughty, trying to look down her nose at the two older women.

They laughed, and Serena reached out to pull her into a hug.  "Oh I'm
going to miss you," she said, squeezing hard.

"I'm going to miss you too," Reenie said, hugging back as hard as she
could.  "And you, Grandma.  I've never had a grandmother before.  I
really like it."

"And I really like being your grandma," Ellen said, reaching for her own
share of hugs.  "Are you going back to your own time now?"

Reenie nodded with her head in Ellen's shoulder.  "Pluto came back.
She's going to take me back home to Crystal Tokyo."

"Then I suppose we'd better get you ready to go, hmm?"  Ellen hugged her
one more time, then set her down.  "Now, what do you want to take back
home with you?  I'm sure you have lots of clothes in the Palace, so you
don't need those."

"But I want them," Reenie said instantly.  "'Cause you bought them for
me.  Besides, they'll remind me of here and all of you."

Serena and Ellen traded shrugs.  "If you want them, you can take them,"
Serena said.  "They're your clothes after all."

Ellen went to get an old suitcase, and they started packing the clothes.
Mi'a doll was carefully added to the top of the pile, as were several
new pictures of Reenie with the Scouts and Serena, Travis, and Darien.

"Doesn't seem like much," Reenie said quietly.

"You were only here for a couple of weeks, Reenie," Serena reminded her.
"You didn't have time to get many things."

"I guess not," Reenie's voice was sad.  Looking at the suitcase, she
realized she really was going home.  She couldn't wait to see her
parents again, and make sure they were all right, but she didn't want to
leave her family in this time either.  She was just about to get a
grandpa, she already had a grandma, and she didn't have either of those
in the Palace.  She found she was also going to miss her Uncle Sammy,
even if he didn't seem to like her much.  *I'm not going to cry,* she
thought rebelliously, *I'm seven years old.  That's way too old to cry.*
She told her conscience to shut up as it reminded her that Serena, at
fifteen, still tended to cry quite a bit.

"I suppose that's it," Ellen admitted finally.  "And we really should go
down and see how they're doing with the story."

The three went downstairs to be met with a surprise.  Darien was sitting
in one of the chairs, talking easily with the other three.  He stood up
as the girls came into the room.

"Darien!" Serena squealed.  "What are you doing here?"

"I decided I wanted to `really' meet the man that's been in love with my
daughter for more than a thousand years," Ken said.

Serena grinned, delighted.  "So you wanted to meet my baby's father,
huh?" she asked.

"YOUR BABY!!!!  What do you mean your baby?!?!"  He turned wrathfully on
Darien.  "I thought you said you wouldn't be doing anything until she
was older!  How could she..." he was interrupted.

"DADDY!" Serena yelled.  When she had his attention, she wrapped her
arms around him.  "I'm sorry, I thought Luna told you."

He was not calmed.  "Told me?  You expected her to tell me something
like this?!"

"What's the big deal?" she asked, uncomprehendingly.  "I mean, I know it
must be a surprise to find out you're going to be a grandfather, but
she's not even going to be born for almost another thousand years."

"That's not the point!" he started, then stalled.  "A thousand years?"

"That's right," Darien spoke up hesitantly.  "Reenie is our daughter
from the future.  She's going to be born almost a thousand years from
now."

Ken stood there for several minutes before looking down at his daughter.
"Is that what you meant?"

"Of course, Daddy," Serena said confused.  "What did you think I meant?"

"I am `not' a baby!" Reenie put in, annoyed.

"I know you're not, sweetheart," Serena said soothingly.  "But you're my
baby, regardless of how old you are.  Right Mom?  Isn't that what you
always say?  That no matter how old I get, I'm always going to be your
baby?"

"Yes, dear, but I don't think that was a good way to put it to your
father.  We really don't need him having a heart attack right now, and
he's had quite a number of shocks."

Ken sank into a chair.  "That's for sure," he muttered.

Jake was watching all of this with a glint of laughter in his eye.
Travis also seemed to be having a hard time controlling himself as he
watched the drama unfold before him.

"Congratulations," Jake said to Ken.  "You're a grandfather, and at your
age too."

Ken looked up.  "A grandfather?"  He looked over at the pink haired
little girl who was staring at him.  Only then did everything he had
just heard sink in.  He motioned Reenie to come over to him.  "So you're
my granddaughter?" he asked.

Reenie nodded hesitantly.  "I will be," she said in a small voice.

Ken looked her over carefully, then smiled.  "You look like your
mother," he said softly.

"Thank you," Reenie smiled brightly.  "My mother's the most beautiful
woman in the world," she told him seriously.

"I know she is," Ken answered just as seriously.  "Well," he took a
quick glance at his wife, "after Ellen that is."

Reenie giggled.

"If you're my granddaughter, does that mean I get a hug?" he asked when
she calmed down.

Reenie's smile grew broader as she threw herself into his arms.
"Grandpa!" she cried.

Ellen's eyes were wet as she watched the scene.

Apollo broke it up uncomfortably.  "It's time to go."

Artemis, Luna, and Diana had been spending the last half-hour just
curled around the kitten, purring and reassuring her and themselves that
everything was going to be okay.  At Apollo's words, they gave their
daughter a kiss on the top of her head and stood up.

Serena gave a low cry.  "Already?" she asked.  "It's not been three
hours!"

"It's been two and a half," Apollo replied in his grating voice.  "If we
want to be there in time, we really need to leave now."

"It doesn't seem like it's been near that long," Serena complained.

Ken stood up reluctantly, putting Reenie down on the ground.  She was
pouting as well.  "I don't want to go," she muttered.

"I don't want you to go either," Serena agreed.

"But she needs to get home," Travis reminded them both.  "Besides, more
than likely, she'll be back."

"Do you really think so Uncle Tranq?" Reenie asked hopefully.

He kneeled down in front of her.  "Yes, I really think so," he answered.
"After all, you've come three times in the last five months.  I think
you'll be back.  And if you can't, then we'll see you in the future,
right?"

"It's not the same," Reenie muttered, rebelliously.  "Mommy and Serena
aren't the same, Daddy and Darien aren't the same, and you and Uncle
Tranq aren't the same, not really."

"But we all love you just the same," Darien reminded her, picking her up
and holding her close.

"I know," Reenie threw her arms around Darien's neck.  "I've never
doubted `that'."

Reenie needed another hug from everyone before she was ready to go.
Darien picked up her suitcase as she looked around, looking at all of
them searchingly.  Making up her mind, she walked over, grabbed her
grandfather's hand, and dragged him over to where she could hold her
grandmother's hand as well.  She looked quickly at her mother to see if
she minded.

Serena couldn't help but feel a stab of envy that Reenie had chosen her
parents instead of her and Darien to walk with, but it was covered with
a wash of happiness as she watched her family.  She smiled mistily at
Darien as she took his free hand, and they left the house.

The walk to the park was mostly quiet, broken only by Ken's quiet
questions to his new granddaughter.  They reached the boat dock to find
Lita, Amy, and Raye already there.  Several minutes later, Mina came
running up.

For several moments, an uneasy silence covered that section of the park.
Raye broke it.  "You be good and don't get to be too much like Serena,
okay?" she asked gently.  Reenie sniffled and nodded.  "Good," Raye
smiled, "One's more than enough."  She handed Reenie a good luck charm,
and backed away to let the others say their good-byes.

"Keep up with your studies," Amy reminded her.  "But don't forget to
have a little fun," she whispered so low no one else could hear.

Reenie laughed, and made a note to remind her teacher in the future that
she had said that.  "I will," she said.

"You take care of yourself," Lita smiled, handing her a box of cookies.

Mina came forward.  "Come back soon so you can hear all the new gossip."

"Maybe I'll have some of my own to tell," Reenie whispered back.

"You'd better be a lot older then," Serena said severely, obviously
overhearing.

"You sound just like Grandpa," Reenie giggled.

Serena laughed too, then sobered, and she and Darien took Reenie off to
one side for a private good-bye.

Ellen, Ken, and Jake watched in awe as a gate slowly opened on the end
of the pier and Sailor Pluto stepped through.  Serena, Darien, and
Reenie rejoined the group with tears drying on all of their faces.
Reenie and Diana went around to everyone, gathering last hugs, pettings,
and advice.  With a deep breath, Reenie and Diana followed Pluto into
the time tunnel.

The Scouts and her family waved until the gate totally closed.  Then
Serena burst into tears and headed for her mother's arms.

As Reenie and Pluto reached the gate, Reenie stopped.  "Is it really
going to be there?" she asked worriedly.

"Yes, Small Lady," Pluto said comfortingly.  "Crystal Tokyo is back
where it belongs."

Reenie nodded and stepped through with her eyes closed.  Diana's gasp,
and a familiar voice calling her name made her open them.  There was
Crystal Tokyo in all its glory, and running towards them was...

"MOTHER!" Reenie ran forward to be held tightly in Neo-Queen Serenity's
arms.  "Oh Mother, I'm so glad to see you!"

"I'm glad to see you too, Small Lady," Serenity said, hugging tightly.
"And how did you like your trip back this time?"

"Oh, I loved it," Reenie said as she held tight to her mother's hand and
they walked into the Palace.  "By the way, Mommy, did Sammy and Mika
ever get married?"

Serenity laughed.  "Yes they did," she nodded.  "They got married soon
after they graduated and had five kids.  In fact, their eldest daughter
was named Serena."

"So they lived happily ever after?"

"Happily ever after, just like your father and I," Serenity agreed with
a smile.

"And Uncle Tranq too?"

"Well, he and his wife certainly seem happy to me," Serenity answered.
"Which reminds me, you're going to be a cousin soon."  Reenie looked up
at her wide-eyed and Serenity nodded.  "They're having a baby." Serenity
shook her head.  "Tranq's so excited you won't believe it."

"He'll make a good daddy," Reenie said seriously.  "But not as good as
mine!" she almost yelled as she glimpsed her father across the hall and
ran into his arms.


Travis walked slowly down the street, sunk in his own thoughts.  His eye
was suddenly caught by a glimpse of pale blond hair.  Without his
willing it to, hope jumped into his heart.  He looked carefully into the
shop and spied a girl about the same age as he with very pale blond hair
in a braid down her back, sitting and eating an ice cream.

*Is it her?* he thought to himself.  *Or is it Quartz?* From the back it
was impossible to tell, but his heart was telling him it was Crystal.
He took a deep breath and walked in.  He headed toward her, then at the
last minute turned toward the front of the shop.  *Come on Travis, get a
grip!* he thought as he ordered an ice cream.  *It's not like you don't
know her.  Well, she doesn't know you do, but that doesn't count.  You
know what she likes; you can get a conversation started without any
problems.  Don't be such a wimp!*  With that mental lecture, he turned
back towards the girl.

"Hi," he said quietly, standing next to her table.  "My name is Travis.
Can I sit down?"

Crystal looked up into the bluest eyes she had ever seen.  *He's cute!*
was her first thought.  *And he wants to sit with me?*  "Sure," she said
softly.  "My name is Crystal."

"Hello Crystal, it's nice to meet you."

The End

Jendra@aol.com
http://members.aol.com/Jendra

Editing by "Tuxedo" Will